ă€ŠNew Life of Broken Cedară€‹


 C1

    Gu Mo stood in front of the class plate of Class 202. It had been over 20 minutes since the class started, and today was his first time coming to this school: Chenyuan University, a school exclusive to the noble children. Of course, he was still the same as many others who left school like this, relying on his grades to enter. One could imagine that his family wasn''t that rich.

    Two hours ago, Gu Mo''s adoptive father was rarely sober. Ye Zichen got up early to take care of himself, and also brought Gu Mo who was sitting in the living room with him.

    When they finally arrived at the academy, it was already too late. Gu Mo''s adoptive father pleaded for a while at the entrance of the academy, and even showed Gu Mo''s admission notice to the guard, allowing him to enter. However, the person in question, Gu Mo, hadn''t spoken a single word since the beginning.

    Was the guard really looking at him as a student of his academy? This was a noble school, and there was no lack of students who relied on their grades to enter. However, this student seemed to have some questions in his heart. The gatekeeper had worked in this school for decades, so he did have some ability to judge others.

    "Hello, hello, are you a parent of Gu Mo? I''m the principal of this school. " A middle-aged man with waxed hair, who was wearing a suit, stood up from the desk and extended his hand towards Gu Mo''s adoptive father as a gesture of friendliness.

    Although this school was not short on money, but because the sons or daughters of those high-class or business tyrants came here, their grades were always not very good. The school was very willing to accept those ordinary family members with good grades, indicating that their school grades wouldn''t be too bad.

    "Yes, yes, I am. "Good, Principal Chen. I''ll be counting on you to take care of my Gu Mo." The adoptive father reached out his hand to shake hands with Principal Chen, and Gu Mo''s instant handshake settled his fate for the future.

    "Sure, sure. Gu Mo is a rare talent. " Principal Chen patted his foster father''s shoulder and said to Gu Mo, his eyes looking like they were looking at a piece of cake that could be easily obtained.

    When Gu Mo heard him mention his name, he raised his head and smiled shyly at Principal Chen before quickly returning his gaze to the ground.

    The child seemed a little introverted, but his grades were all right. Principal Chen calculated in his heart. Should he be assigned to that class?

    Well, there aren''t many top students there anyway. Principal Chen rubbed his watch with his thumb, a glint flashing across his eyes.

    "Then Gu Mo will go to Class 202. You have to get along with your classmates." Principal Chen held the document and walked in front of Gu Mo, saying amiably, "I''ll help you move your luggage to the storage room first, you can go get it when the time comes. This document contains information about your dorm room, as well as the basic rules of this school.

    "Then Principal Chen, I''ll be taking Gu Mo away first." The father took Gumo''s schoolbag and they walked out of the door together.

    "Gu Mo, you can go to the classroom yourself. Daddy will be going back first."

    As he spoke, his father looked towards Gu Mo and realised that he had been keeping his head down the entire way and hadn''t spoken to him. Knowing that he could hear him, he lightly sighed and left.

    Gu Mo stood alone in the huge campus, the wind blowing against the trees. It was already late autumn, and the withered yellow leaves fell with Xuan''er onto Gu Mo''s shoulders, bringing him back to reality. His foster father had already left, so he would have to spend half the time here.

 C2

    Gu Mo stood alone in the huge campus, the wind blowing against the trees. It was already late autumn, and the withered yellow leaves fell with Xuan''er onto Gu Mo''s shoulders, bringing him back to reality. His foster father had already left, so he would have to spend half the time here.

    GuMo stood at the door, feeling that this class was so quiet that nobody knew what you were doing. Gu Mo raised his head slightly, as if rousing himself with courage. He lifted his hand and pushed open the door in front of him.

    "Yes, you are?" The class instructor who was in the middle of his lecture saw a student standing at the entrance. The card on his chest even had the name and class tag on it. When he thought back carefully, he realized that half a month ago, the principal had reminded him that a top student was coming.

    When Gu Mo heard the question, he opened his mouth, unsure of what to say. Just as he was about to open his mouth to say something, he was interrupted by a loud shout.

    "Gumo, come over here." The class director remembered and waved him over to stand on the podium. Then he turned around and clapped his hands to the students sleeping on the ground. "This is a new classmate. He''ll be a member of this group from now on. Everyone, please take care of him."

    The people below were awakened by the applause from the class director. Rubbing their eyes, they looked at Gu Mo, who was standing on the podium.

    Ever since he had entered the class, he had only shown a little of his face when he had first entered. Until now, he had always kept his head down, and everyone could only see the back of his head. No one knew what he was thinking.

    The class director thought that he was just saying the words and was ready to give a long speech. However, after a few minutes, he still did not speak. He then asked with a testing tone, "Student Gu, don''t you want to introduce yourself?"

    After that, they continued their discussion, until Gu Mo pulled himself together. Then he raised his head, and with empty eyes, he looked ahead and slowly said, "My name is Gu Mo."

    After that, there was no later.

    The crowd looked at him with a bored expression. They had thought that he would be one of them. Only now did they realize that this newly transferred classmate didn''t seem to be on the same level as them. Then, this knowledge quickly spread to the brains of every rich young miss and young master.

    "Aiya, a good result is different from us. Look at them, they talk so little." A delicate voice sounded. This girl was one of the most popular girls in the class.

    After that, naturally, there were sounds of agreement, and gradually, everyone''s interest was piqued. Naturally, it was all Gu Mo''s personal attacks, and one sentence was enough to remind him that this place was the same as before.

    As Gumo heard these words, his thoughts seemed to go back to a long time ago. His parents had just divorced, and he didn''t know who was in the wrong for his supposed beautiful family, or the innocent and adorable Gumo, who was enjoying the love from his parents.

    However, he didn''t know that in the end, when they left, no one wanted him. He seemed to have become a burden for his parents, which made him a nuisance in the small Gumo''s heart. His parents both had their own families, so what did he count as.

    After being adopted by his adoptive father, although his adoptive father doted on him a lot, but he was not his biological father, so there would always be some negligence. Furthermore, he was a single man. The little thoughts in Gu Mo''s heart were magnified limitlessly just like that. No one paid attention to them, nor did anyone care about him.

    The cold violence of the school, or the teasing and teasing on purpose or not, had also made him more and more austere.

 C3

    "Do you see, he doesn''t even want to look at us?" A very clear voice rang out in the noisy classroom. This sentence was clearly heard by everyone in the classroom. They immediately rushed towards this direction like floodwaters.

    Actually, Gu Mo didn''t look at these people. He just didn''t know how to talk to them, so he didn''t dare to raise his head in front of them.

    "Shut up, what are you arguing about?"

    With the class director''s many suggestive coughs or inadvertently reminding these classmates of his, one of them was a bit annoyed, a bit hoarse, but more importantly, he was showing the laziness deep down his bones.

    Squishy, maybe he was just sleeping. And anger? It was exactly because of this that the other side was talking all at once, and the environment that followed it, that made it hard to tell if he was sleeping or waking up.

    As soon as his voice fell, it was as if a switch had been turned on in the surroundings. The entire classroom immediately became quiet, as if the ruckus wasn''t caused by them.

    Warrick leaned back in his chair, narrowed his eyes, and looked at the man who had caused this disaster.

    He seemed to be looking up as he spoke, but he quickly lowered his head. It was just that one glance alone was enough to finish looking at his appearance.

    His eyes were rather large, but they lacked color, making them seem somewhat empty. The word "na?ve" on his face, when paired with his height and rosy white skin, made him seem like he had just risen.

    Was he the same as him? Heh heh, that''s really interesting.

    Warrick was thinking like this, while Gu Mo was standing on the podium, looking a bit awkward.

    The surroundings were very quiet, as if everyone''s focus was on him and the person who just spoke. This made him even more at a loss as to what to do.

    Did he help her just now? Gu Mo looked at the floor and blinked. His long eyelashes formed a semicircle around his eyes and instantly added a little bit of "gloom" to his temperament.

    "Student Gu Mo, find a seat." The class director said in a friendly manner. He had been thinking about this for a long time, this class had dragged on for too long. If it wasn''t for the fact that Warrick had calmed down, who knew how long this group of rich kids would have quarreled for.

    He was also very afraid of having his face hidden. Because of his strong family background and his family''s inability to deal with him, he did what he wanted in school and kept quiet. Gradually, few people tried to provoke him, making a detour to avoid him, afraid that he would beat himself up.

    Of course, this was all just to worry that Warrick didn''t go crazy like that. He was just suddenly interested in Lil Thing, who was standing on the podium.

    "Hmm?"

    After a period of silence, Gu Mo finally reacted to his teacher''s words and looked down.

    There weren''t many people in this class, only about thirty or so. However, each of them had two seats. The only place that didn''t have a table beside them was at the back door, next to the trash can. And on the table there, there were all sorts of random things. It was as if the two empty desks in the class were for them.

    Gu Mo''s eyes were a little dim, and his feet slowly moved on the ground. There was nothing he could do, he went to that place, and there was an empty seat beside the person who spoke just now.

 C4

    Gu Mo''s eyes were a little dim, and his feet slowly moved on the ground. There was nothing he could do, he went to that place, and there was an empty seat beside the person who spoke just now.

    But, what if he was unwilling? It was best not to trouble others.

    Gu Mo gritted his teeth, his hand holding onto the strap on his schoolbag as he slowly walked towards the back.

    "En, who will be dragging my school bag?" Gu Mo took a step forward, unable to step out. Something was pulling at him.

    Puzzled, he turned around to see a slender hand pulling his school bag, knocking on the table with a rhythmic motion with his other hand.

    "Come here, sit inside." Warrick looked at him and said. Then he stood up and pushed his chair in, making room for Gu Mo to enter.

    Gu Mo was stunned for a moment and didn''t understand what he was trying to do. Can I sit beside him?

    Gu Mo thought excitedly in his heart, but on the surface he still raised his head and looked up at this man. He frowned slightly as he looked at himself with a pair of sharp eyes. It was actually like this at this moment, but he still felt that this was the most beautiful face created for mankind by the heavens.

    "Are you unwilling?" Warrick was getting a bit impatient. And the first time he invited someone, he was rejected by this fool?

    "No ˇ­." "Nope." Gu Mo shook his head slightly and quickly went inside to take his seat.

    Warrick smirked as he pulled out a chair and sat on it.

    Seeing that everyone had quieted down, the teacher sat down and began his lecture.

    Warrick was no longer lying on the table, but was staring at Gu Mo with his chin propped up.

    After Gumo sat down, he felt that the person beside him was looking at him. His face turned red, and he covered his face with the textbook and hid between the books.

    Warrick almost wanted to laugh, but he thought he couldn''t see the childish behavior of the man in front of him. Did he think he could not see it just because he had a book in front of him?

    "Warrick Hidden Leaf." Warrick raised his hand and opened Gu Mo''s textbook. He saw Gu Mo looking at him with a bit of surprise, saying his name.

    "Don''t do that." Gu Mo stretched out his hand to retrieve his things, and placed it before Warrick''s eyes, not even remembering what he just said.

    "Did you remember that?" Warrick took the book behind him and waited for Gu Mo to get it.

    Gu Mo symbolically stretched out his hand, and as soon as he realized that he couldn''t reach it, he withdrew his body.

    At this time, Warrick put his textbook on the table, pulled his hand into his embrace and whispered in his ear, "I''m called Warrick, do you remember?" After he finished speaking, he blew on the air behind him.

    A warm feeling spread from the back of his neck to his entire body. Even his neck had turned red, let alone his face.

    "Cough, cough, pay attention to the students behind us." The teacher cleared his throat on purpose and pointed it out to them.

    Warrick held him up and raised his eyebrows, ignoring the warning.

    The surrounding students didn''t care about what had happened to Warrick or Gu Mo, so the teacher tapped the table and all looked in their direction, sighing at the same time.

    Gu Mo''s face turned even redder and he realized that he was still in his embrace. He propped himself up and pushed him away a little, nodding slightly in response to what he had just said. He took back the textbook and didn''t cover his face with the book again. He could only suffer in his heart as he waited for the class to end.

 C5

    "Student, are you going back to your dorm?"

    It was finally time for class. In fact, Warrick was no longer available for the next few classes, but there were still a lot of people enthusiastically discussing their own matters after class.

    If... It would be better if he was more daring.

    Gumo thought for a moment, then he immediately left the class and went to retrieve his luggage.

    Gumo turned around, standing in the sunlight with a basketball in his arms. The arm of the person next to him rested on his shoulder, and he smiled at himself.

    "Hmm?" Are you going back to your dorm? " Seeing no reaction from him, he asked again. Someone had told him that there was a new student who was going to stay in the dorm, so it must be him.

    Gu Mo nodded again, feeling somewhat lost.

    The person holding the ball walked over, took his case, and extended his hand in front of Gu Mo: "Gong."

    The people beside him whistled obediently, causing Gu Mo to instantly lower his head, not daring to look at his hands.

    "Ai ai, that''s true. I just finished playing. My hands haven''t washed yet." Vi Gong smiled at Gu Mo, lowered his head and didn''t reply to himself. Thinking that Gu Mo didn''t want to, he took back his hand and wiped his clothes. Then he turned to them and shouted, "Don''t make a ruckus." As he spoke, he casually smacked the ball towards them.

    Then, with one hand holding the suitcase and the other holding Gu Mo, they walked towards the student dormitory ˇ­

    "Yo, look at him."

    "I wonder what he''s going back to the dorm for."

    "In the future, go to his dorm more often, hehehe!"

    Seeing that they had left, the few of them simultaneously thought of the first topic at hand.

    Gong Qi helped Gu Mo pack his luggage as he asked, "Why are you so late?"

    "There are some matters at home." Gu Mo slowly replied and didn''t say anything else. He didn''t want to leave his family affairs out in the open, and of course he didn''t know how to express it.

    "Mhmm, we''ll be roommates from now on. If there''s anything you don''t understand, you can ask me." Gong Qi clapped his hands after packing his things, leaned on the door and said to Gu Mo.

    "Mm, thank you."

    "Aiya, I say, Warrick, your luck with women is quite good, now all the boys are sticking to you." It''s like us. "

    "That''s right, doesn''t Hidden Leaf feel like he''s the big brother with that little daughter-in-law of his?"

    The colorful lights in the room struck them, and couples gathered, twisting their waists to the music.

    The group of people sitting on the haircut were not the least bit interested. They were more concerned about what had happened at school that day. Warrick had actually taken the initiative to call a new student to sit next to them. This was something they had never heard of before.

    "If you want to be a big brother, then I''ll give it to you." Warrick took a glass of wine from the table and shook the cup. He then took a sip and replied without a care in the world.

    "Judging from his attitude, he might not be willing to sit at the side yet!" A boy around eighteen or nineteen years old squinted his eyes and teased.

    "Oh, really? "Then tell me, how do you wish it to end?" Warrick put down her glass, crossed her arms over her chest, and leaned against the back of the sofa as she spoke.

    "It''s time for you to confirm your charm that your students are very popular."

    In fact, Warrick didn''t really care about the opinions of others, but his unyielding nature made him agree to this ridiculous joke.

    He nodded, his eyes returning to the flickering light ahead.

 C6

    Gu Mo ignored the indistinct gazes that were probing his body.

    He lowered his head and stared at the textbook, but did not read a single word. Every person that entered the classroom, he looked towards the door and saw a face that did not belong to him. He then heaved a sigh of relief.

    There were only three minutes left before the class ended. It seemed like he wouldn''t be coming to class anymore. Gu Mo put down the worry in his heart and finally focused back on the textbook in his hands.

    It wasn''t because he was looking forward to Ye Zichen''s class, but because he was close to her yesterday. Back then, Ye Zichen only felt shy, and it was only after a day that he felt an indescribable lingering fear.

    What if he found out he was sick? Would she still help him like yesterday? Or is it... Those obscure ones that even Guumo himself didn''t want to recall.

    "Ring, ring."

    The bell for class finally rang, as if the little uneasiness in Gu Mo''s heart had disappeared.

    He weakly spread himself on the table and silently prayed that Yan Ye would not come back to class today. No, he would not come back for the next few weeks. He would come back when he went to ask the teacher to change seats.

    Gu Mo''s gaze followed the teacher to the podium. When the teacher opened his mouth to speak, he turned his gaze to the door.

    "Report." A low, slightly lazy voice sounded at the door, and then without a response from the teacher, it entered by itself.

    When there was a shadow at the side that covered his light, Guumo''s thoughts were still running through the scene where he appeared at the door.

    "He''s back." Gu Mo''s face was slightly pale as he mumbled to himself while looking at the book with his scattered eyes. He bit his lips tightly, as if he was trying to relieve the nervousness in his heart ˇ­

    Warrick sat down, and when he pulled out a chair, it emitted a "chik" sound. He didn''t even turn his gaze towards Gu Mo.

    He was a bit unhappy and thought of what his friends said yesterday. It seemed like it wasn''t a bad idea to be together with him. After all, he didn''t have a girlfriend right now.

    Speaking of girls, Warrick suddenly thought of the girl who had caused him to be late. In fact, Warrick didn''t have a deep impression of her, but today, when he was on his way back to class, he suddenly ran into her outside. Under his cold eyes, she forcefully gave him a handful of candy wrapped in fluorescent paper.

    Warrick didn''t think much about it. When he finally reacted, he reached into his pocket and took out the handful of sugar. He held it in his hand and held it in front of Guumo.

    Gu Mo saw a slender hand suddenly appear in front of him. In his hand was the candy that only girls would like to eat. He finally raised his gaze and looked at Warrick, puzzled.

    Warrick raised his eyebrows, looked at a candy, and then raised his chin slightly, indicating that Gu Mo should take it.

    Gu Mo didn''t linger on his face for too long. He withdrew his gaze, slightly shook his head, and continued writing in the book.

    In fact, as long as Warrick Leaf leaned closer to take a closer look, she would notice that the hand holding the brush was trembling slightly. The tip of the brush wasn''t writing, it was only tapping on the book.

    "Eat." Hiding Leaf placed the sugar on his table, her tone filled with an unmistakable hardness.

    When he first came in, he saw that Gu Mo''s skin was pale under the sunlight, even his lips were pale.

    Gu Mo put down the brush and casually picked up a pill. He peeled off the sweet paper, and the candy inside was actually broken into two halves. He picked up half and stuffed it into his mouth.

 C7

    Sweet, this was Gumo''s first reaction. He swallowed a bit and slowly felt a bit sour, but it was still not bad.

    Gu Mo looked at the Warrick Leaf while he placed the other half in front of it. He whispered, "You try it too."

    Warrick looked at the young man in surprise. The sunlight was shining on the boy''s head. His long eyelashes were fluttering. His eyes were wide open as he looked at the boy expectantly. He couldn''t bear to refuse.

    If it was said that this was the first time Warrick had eaten a sweet dish, then it was quite reasonable. For some reason, he felt a little disgusted with this kind of girl''s sweet taste, especially this kind of sweet stuff.

    However, this half a grain of sugar was a little too sweet, making him feel like vomiting.

    However, when the youth saw that he had eaten it, the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. His face had shallow dimples, and even his pair of large eyes had curved upwards.

    Warrick''s heart skipped a beat. When he thought about it again, he didn''t feel that the candy was that bad. Compared to the youth''s smile, he felt it was a bit sweeter.

    Many years later, perhaps when Warranty Leaf thought back, there would be only endless regret and helplessness in her heart. That smile without any distractions or pain was actually so beautiful. Perhaps he had already experienced that sunny morning when that innocent youth had entered his heart.

    Of course, at this moment, Warrick was still in a daze for a moment, seeing that Gummo was still immersed in writing his homework, the sun''s rays warmly shone on his hair, a few handfuls of mixed hair stuck up on the top of his head, refracted slightly by the sun''s rays until it was slightly golden.

    Warrick couldn''t help but soften his hair, making a mess with his hair. Then, as if he didn''t see Gu Mo''s reaction, he lay back down on the table with satisfaction and closed his eyes.

    Gu Mo only felt that hand rubbing his head for a while, then his entire body froze, and he didn''t even dare write anymore. This action seemed to be done long ago by that parents that only existed in his memories, and that was also the last time he saw them. After that, no one would touch their own head like that anymore.

    Gu Mo looked out of the corner of his eyes at Warrick, who was breathing evenly, and guessed that he must have fallen asleep. He lifted his eyes and peeked around for a while before putting the extra candy back into his pocket. His mouth still had the aftertaste of the candy, and his heart was slightly sweet.

    Noon, the rooftop.

    Gu Mo faced the wind on the roof and felt it blowing against his face. The cool wind caressed his hot cheeks as though he was trying to cool it down.

    After the last lesson today, he was dragged here by Warrick. During this period of time, he had repeatedly rejected her requests, but he had still forcefully dragged her by the hand.

    At this moment, a pair of hands embraced Gu Mo from behind, and whispered in his ear, "What''s the wind? Aren''t you afraid of catching a cold?"

    Then she pulled him to a seat and placed all the snacks in front of him, saying, "I don''t know what you like to eat, but you took these. Do you like it?"

    There was a lot of food in front of him, but for some reason, most of the sweets were like small cakes or biscuits. But even though the small cake is small, a piece of it should be very expensive.

    Gu Mo didn''t think too much about it. He thought that Warranty Leaf had bought it for him and gave it to him. He looked at him embarrassedly before taking a piece and placing it in front of Warrick Leaf.

 C8

    "Hey, hey me." Warrick smirked, but when he saw Gu Mo''s face turn red, his smile widened.

    Gu Mo quickly retracted his hand. He didn''t dare to put it in front of him. His teasing tone made it seem as though he was teasing his wife.

    Warrick''s eyes became a little warmer, as if he was about to bury his head in the ground. He reached out his hand and pinched Warrick''s cheek, "Alright, I''m not joking anymore. You can have it." "How can it be so easy to be shy?"

    Gu Mo quickly raised his head to refute his words, but just as he opened his mouth to look into his gentle eyes, he lost his voice and turned his head. He couldn''t even hear his own voice as he whispered, "Why are you treating me so well?"

    Actually, when he had given him the candy in the morning, Gu Mo had already understood a little, but other than having a better grade, he didn''t have much of a strong point. Could it be that he had taken a fancy to his grades?

    "What if I say I like you?" Warrick suddenly approached Gu Mo, looked at him, and said with a serious expression.

    Gu Mo didn''t know if he was hallucinating, or if he was, but he felt his mind going blank at these words.

    When he finally regained his senses, he saw the face right in front of him. His breath hit his own face and his face turned red. Even his eyes turned slightly red. He reached out his hand to push him away and quickly stood up and ran out of his embrace.

    Warrick watched him disappear around the corner of the stairs with a smile on his face, then slowly cleared away the pile of snacks in front of him. Gu Mo carefully put the half-eaten cake back into the box and slowly walked downstairs.

    Gu Mo walked back into the classroom. At this moment, he rang the bell for class. In his mind, he could still hear the words of Hidden Leaf. Ever since he was young, he knew that he had no feelings for girls, and he had once read a few books to get to know each other. This was the first time someone told him that they liked each other.

    "I like you ˇ­"

    "I like you ˇ­"

    "You ˇ­"

    Fortunately, she pushed him away in time. Thankfully, he didn''t notice her distress. Fortunately ˇ­ In his eyes, she was still a good person.

    "All good students are like this?" A voice sounded in front of Gu Mo, then raised its pitch: "Do you all have eyes?"

    Those thoughts from before instantly disappeared, leaving Gu Mo with nervousness and helplessness. He didn''t know how he got into someone else, but there was clearly no one in front of him.

    A gust of cold wind blew through the open window, causing Gu Mo to feel a chill in front of him. Lowering his head, he saw that his white shirt was wet, and his clothes were sticking to his skin, letting him feel a faint chill.

    The person in front of him was glaring at him with a face full of anger, as if there was a huge amount of hatred between them.

    When the people standing in front of Gu Mo saw that he didn''t react, they grew even more aggressive and scolded him, "Can''t you see from the way you walk? "Look at you!" Saying so, he even reached out his hand to push Gu Mo''s shoulder.

    Gu Mo still kept his head down, biting his lips. His entire body was trembling slightly, and he was pushed until he choked twice.

    The two of them were surrounded by a large crowd of spectators. Naturally, they were all watching to see how Gu Mo would make a fool of himself. In any case, the teacher hadn''t arrived yet.

    Gu Mo lowered his head as the crowd pointed fingers at him. He originally wanted to refute, but he had no way of speaking.

    "What are you all doing!?"

    After that, Gu Mo was embraced into a gentle embrace. Warrick was still hugging him, but when he saw the mess on Gu Mo''s body, he frowned. He took off his jacket and put it on Gu Mo''s body. He lightly patted Gu Mo''s back, "It''s fine."

 C9

    The entire class instantly fell silent. Everyone stared at Gu Mo, who was still in Warrick''s embrace. They didn''t understand why a newbie who had only been transferred a few days ago would suddenly raise a leg.

    Of course, there were also people who harbored malicious intentions towards Gu Mo from head to toe, and their eyes revealed a look of disdain.

    Of course, after looking around, everyone obediently went back to where they came from, not daring to offend her in the slightest.

    The people who were arguing with Gu Mo were also preparing to leave with the crowd. They turned around with a guilty conscience, when they heard Warrick ask in a slightly gloomy tone, "Did you do this?"

    Although he said that he was asking a question, his words were filled with certainty.

    That person turned his head with a weak leg and his teeth chattered. He didn''t think that Gu Mo would know who Warrick was. If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have listened to his friends and teased Gu Mo.

    "It was ˇ­ It was him, it was him."

    Gu Mo was leaning into Warrick''s embrace, his body trembling as he lightly shook his head. He wanted to speak up for himself, but he didn''t want Warrick to misunderstand him.

    "Shh, don''t talk." Warrick placed him on a chair and rubbed his hair. Seeing his teary eyes, he resisted the urge to kiss Gu Mo. After all, Gu Mo was still very shy.

    "Hmm, did he bump into me? Are your eyes just for show? " Warrick asked in a low voice, "It''s useless anyway, why don''t we dig it?" "What do you think?"

    "Big Brother! Big Brother, I won''t dare to do that again! I ˇ­" I promise not to appear in front of Gu Mo in the future. " After that person finished talking, he picked up his bag and rushed out of the room without waiting for Yan Hidden Leaf''s reply.

    Warrick scanned the class with a hint of warning, then sat down to comfort Gu Mo.

    "It''s fine now. Look, I brought that piece of cake down. Eat some." Warrick took out the cake he had brought down from the rooftop, scooped a piece out of it with a spoon, and placed it next to Gu Mo''s mouth.

    Gu Mo raised his head and looked at him blankly before opening his mouth slowly. When he realized the sweetness in his mouth, he had done something bold.

    Warrick smiled and gave another spoonful to Gu Mo. This time, Gu Mo shook his head, no longer accepting it.

    Gu Mo lightly sobbed and whispered, "Thank you."

    Thank you for helping me. Thank you for trusting me. Thank you ˇ­

    Gu Mo looked at him, his eyes slightly red and close to tears.

    Warrick sighed softly. He raised his hand to wipe the corners of his eyes. Then, he stood up and closed the window behind him and tidied up his clothes.

    "I heard that one of your boys was kicked out of the school by your class'' Warrick?" Qi Gong walked into Gu Mo''s room and sat down at his desk.

    Gu Mo just shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know. That person only said that he wouldn''t appear in front of me, he didn''t say that he was going to drop out of school.

    Why did he drop out of school?

    Qi Gong saw the doubt in his eyes and didn''t ask any further. He finally understood and said, "It''s about you. If you need anything in the future, you can tell me. I''m not that far away from your classroom, okay? " Then he revealed that big brother''s signature smile.

    Gu Mo nodded and thanked him.

    He was grateful that there were people in this strange environment who cared for him and protected him, regardless of the reason for helping him.

    At this moment, Gu Mo swore to treat them well in the future. That was why he had bet all his trust and reliance on Warrick.

 C10

    "Gumo, accompany me out on Saturday, I''ll go with a few friends." Warrick leaned on Gu Mo''s shoulder and asked softly.

    At this moment, class was being held, and the teacher was writing English sentences on the blackboard with a piece of chalk while Guumo put all of his attention on Warrick, feeling that he was getting a little hot while leaning on his shoulder. When he breathed, he moved his body, the feeling was very subtle.

    In the eyes of outsiders, however, it was a scene like this. Warrick was leaning against Gu Mo with his eyes closed, while Gu Mo was calmly taking notes with an English book. He wasn''t affected in the slightest by the eyes of his teachers and classmates.

    Only Warrick knew that the smile at the corner of Gu Mo''s mouth betrayed him. The hollowness in his eyes no longer existed when they met.

    When looking at himself, the hope in his eyes, all kinds of trust is not to be ignored. However, in Warrick''s heart, he had a faint feeling that he would always feel a little uneasy and helpless about what was going to happen in the future, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    "Dad, I''m going out for a bit." Gu Mo stood at the entrance to his home and spoke to his father, who was watching television.

    Father Gu put down the bottle of wine he was about to drink and burped. He looked at Gu Mo doubtfully, "Get out? When will he be back? With whom? "

    It wasn''t his fault that he was suspicious. In the past, Gumo rarely went out at home, so he stayed in his room all day long. However, when he came back from school this time, he could feel with his eyes that he was slowly improving. Father Gu felt somewhat helpless towards this adopted son of his. The trauma he had suffered in his heart when he was young could only depend on himself.

    Father Gu''s voice, accompanied by the voice from the television, reached Gu Mo and was somewhat distorted.

    Gu Mo paused for a moment before answering, "Warrick Hidden Leaf." When he said this name, his heart felt warm. "I still don''t know when I''ll be back. It should be at night, right?"

    Then he smiled at Father Gu and said, "Dad, pay attention to your body. Don''t drink so much."

    Father Gu looked at him blankly. Only when the door was closed did he return to the TV with a bit of gratification.

    In the end, this door was still the one that isolated too many things ˇ­

    Because Gu Mo left early, he walked rather slowly. When he got there, he only saw Erebus and his friends, whom he didn''t know, riding on the motorcycle and laughing.

    Gu Mo didn''t approach. He stood slightly further away from them, looking at Warrick''s back. One of his legs was on the ground, while the other was on the carriage.

    "Yin Ye, do you think your tablemate is fun?" When Gu Mo was done appreciating it and was about to walk closer, a teasing question suddenly stopped him in his tracks.

    Play? What game? Gumo stood there alone, blinking.

    When Warrick heard this, his expression changed and he ignored what he said.

    The other person, seeing that he did not have any reaction, continued to join in the conversation. "The feel of his hands shouldn''t be bad, except that he doesn''t have the breasts of those women."

    "Haha, isn''t it? Tell me, have you ever done anything with him? "

    The man who was standing next to Warrick glanced at them and indicated for Gu Mo to come over. Then, as if he wanted to let Gu Mo hear it, he said, "Is our big brother fond of women? Have you forgotten? Last time, he said that it was just to catch up to Ye Zichen and play with him. "

    "What are you guys really doing?"

    In fact, if he were to turn around now, he would find that Gu Mo was standing right behind him, waiting for his explanation.

    Unfortunately, there wasn''t. Warrick scolded them loudly, "What are you all talking about? He''ll be here soon. Do you still want to play?"

 C11

    Gu Mo Gang had given him the sugar in his pocket when they first met. Back then, he had carefully preserved it because he wanted to properly cherish this hard-earned care and that sliver of sweetness.

    From the looks of it, what they had said just now was as if he was standing right in the middle of them, giving a sermon to Warrick and the rest. How joyful.

    What should I do?

    Gu Mo blinked his large and confused eyes, and stretched out his hand from his pocket. Looking at the sugar spread in his hand, he felt a little helpless.

    He had pulled himself out of the darkness, and now he was pushing himself back.

    Was he born to be abandoned? When he was young, both his parents were unwilling to adopt him. Now that he had grown up, it wasn''t easy for him to have someone he trusted. However, in the end, what could they possibly be?

    The half stick of sugar in his mouth had finally tasted something else. It was so sour. Just like the candy that his teacher had given him when he was young, it had only been sweet for a moment, but it had been bitter for many years.

    Gu Mo didn''t dare to go up and question Yan You Ye. He didn''t even dare to stand still. He could only turn around and run away from this place that hurt his heart.

    Perhaps it was due to her personality, or perhaps she was in a different environment, but Gu Mo had always been injured and then he had become different from normal people.

    Yes, he didn''t dare. He was afraid that if he questioned her about it, the result would only make his heart tremble. How could he be by himself? He was born to treat you well, and doesn''t even know his own biological parents.

    Serves you right for being abandoned.

    Gu Mo slowly turned around, as if he was giving the person in front of him some time, or giving himself some space.

    Then he began to run. As Gu Mo ran, he reached out his hand to touch his face. He thought that he would burst into tears and realized that there was nothing. The cold wind blew from his face.

    He then laughed at himself. It turned out that he had practiced the art of invulnerability, and he didn''t feel wronged at all after being teased like this.

    He ran quickly, and everyone around him stopped for a second or two in surprise. Then, they turned around and looked at the back figure that had already flowed into the sea of people.

    Warrick was still riding his motorcycle, but his expression was getting more and more annoyed. He wasn''t unhappy with what his friends had said about Gu Mo. On the contrary, he did not feel that the slightest bit of care existed in his heart.

    As she allowed her good friends to unrestrainedly make fun of her, sometimes, she even added a few sentences to herself.

    Of course, it was fortunate that Gu Mo had left earlier, otherwise he would have heard these words later. It was unknown whether he would do something shocking immediately.

    Of course, this was also the reason why they dared to say such things when their good friend saw Gu Mo leaving. They were certain of this. He had just finished talking about the cowardly nature of Hidden Leaf, and his personality of not wanting to talk at all. He didn''t dare to tell what they had just said to Hiding Leaf.

    At this time, Warrick, Hidden Leaf, finally discovered that something was wrong. He had clearly called for Gu Mo to come in the morning, but it was almost noon now. There wasn''t even a shadow of him to be seen. It was a bit strange. From time to time, he would glance towards the intersection, frowning as he searched for Gu Mo''s figure.

    "Aiya! Brother. "Look at the time, Gu Mo, that brat, he''s definitely going to let you go. Relying on the fact that you''ve been spoiling him for some time, I''ll show you some colors."

    "Why don''t we go first?"

    Warrick''s frown deepened as his entire body began to emit an unapproachable aura. Even the people around him quieted down, not daring to speak another word.

 C12

    After waiting for a long time ˇ­

    "Let''s go ˇ­"

    A rumbling sound came from the engine of Warrick.

    It didn''t matter to him whether Gu Mo came or not. Perhaps he was just looking forward to it in his heart. But that voice also concealed the trace of goodwill in his heart. In the blink of an eye.

    Of course, no one would recall where the person who was late had gone to.

    Gu Mo was tired of running, so he stopped.

    The well-dressed people hurriedly walked past him. No one dared to stop and look at him like they just did.

    After all, they might have taken a glance at him, but they would soon forget about him. No one had the time to pay attention to a passerby in their lives. It was the same for everyone. Very soon, Gu Mo would be forgotten in this world.

    It was as if a tiny speck of dust existed between Heaven and Earth, insignificant. If you leave, the world will continue to run. Even if you are here, it will still be the same.

    That''s right, who would still like me?

    Gu Mo raised his head and looked at the sky. The sky was completely clean, and the city''s sky was untainted by the pollution. However, the white clouds and blue sky seemed to be invisible too, leaving only empty white.

    Gu Mo went to the park and found a bench. He sat there quietly and looked at the swing in front of him. Watching it gently swaying in the wind, no one cared about it.

    A young couple passed in front of his eyes. They seemed to be about his age. The two of them held hands, and the girl came close to the boy''s ear and whispered something, only to hear a burst of laughter from the boy.

    Then the boy pinched the girl''s face. The girl lowered her head shyly, but she wasn''t as bold as before.

    The two continued to chat and laugh as they slowly walked away.

    But Gu Mo felt that the pink aura from the two people from before was still here. These youngsters in love were always so young. Just like she and Warrick, actually... What he brought her was also a beautiful memory.

    "Mom, my ice cream dropped. Please help me buy another one ˇ­" For some reason, the scene that appeared in Gu Mo''s mind, the memory of lost time, suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. It was so real.

    That tiny figure was none other than Gu Mo''s mother. She was dressed in gorgeous clothes and a rather luxurious dress.

    Unfortunately, the young woman only frowned in disgust at the child who was pulling at the corner of her skirt and didn''t reply to his words. She continued to speak softly and tenderly with the person on the phone, as if she didn''t have this little Gu Mo by her side.

    At that time, he should have already realized that the person his mother was talking to was not his father. She and his father were always cold to each other when they met, and it was no longer what he remembered.

    Little Gu Mo didn''t understand. His mother had gone through so much trouble to see him, why would she have to act like a spoiled child for once.

    The woman hung up the phone and pulled Gu Mo''s hand in disgust. Then she turned around and left him with his back.

    It was as if in Gu Mo''s heart, they would forever be that unrestrained image of his back, gradually fading away into the distance. It was as if she was wearing a clean face and had hidden herself within a leaf.

    I can''t go back.

    Gu Mo''s mind gradually turned blank, as if everything around him had disappeared, leaving him alone on a park bench.

    He wrapped his arms around his knees and buried his head in his arms like a child who doesn''t want to face the world.

    Night was falling, and the wind seemed to have grown colder, rustling the bushes in the park. Gradually, there were no more pedestrians. Gu Mo also seemed to be asleep as he sat there.

 C13

    In a rather small room, empty bottles could be seen everywhere, and no one was interested in them. In contrast to the clothes and socks that were casually draped over the chair, it could be described as "messy".

    There was obviously no one in charge of the house, and it was also clear that this was an old man in his thirties who was not yet married, and that he liked to drink very much.

    Father Gu lay on the sofa and kicked the bottle beside his feet. The bottle rolled on the floor for a foot before crashing into the foot of the tea table. He stopped with a ''bang'' and the surroundings returned to dead silence.

    For some reason, Father Gu''s heart surgery a few years ago began to hurt again today. Drinking alcohol could not numb the throbbing pain, and it was useless even if he took medicine.

    Gu Mo didn''t come back yesterday. He seemed to be saying he would come back last night.

    Father Gu pressed his forehead with his somewhat tanned hand. He felt a headache coming on, and it was all his fault that he hadn''t noticed what he had said the day before when he was too busy watching TV. It was as if the only thing that remained in his memory was that bright and beautiful smile.

    If not for the uneasiness in his heart rising up to his heart, his father would still be staying in this deathly silent room.

    He got up and walked into Gu Mo''s room. He first walked around the room. It was the same as it was a few years ago. It was a very brief introduction. The only difference was that there was a stack of white paper on his desk, which had once been a piece of junk. It looked like it had been written for several pages. The corner of the paper was slightly curled up. It was obvious that it was often flipped through by someone.

    Father Gu walked over and picked it up with his hand. He squinted his cloudy eyes and took a good look at the contents of the paper.

    "He spoke to me ˇ­"

    "He said he likes me ˇ­"

    "He said he wanted to take me out ˇ­"

    On that clean and white piece of paper, there were only three sentences, and those words were all written in a soft and gentle style. It could be seen how happy and uneasy the person who wrote them was.

    It was just these three sentences, but after seeing the human nature of Father Gu''s words, he immediately understood. So Gu Mo actually had someone he liked, and was even with someone he liked. How great.

    Father Gu turned the page back with gratification. The correct words were all "Warranty Hidden Leaf". From the looks of it, these were all words. Gu Mo should have written it more than a hundred times, as if it was engraved deeply in his heart.

    Father Gu watched on with deep concern. He had just gone to that school for a week, who would be so kind to Gu Mo? Gu Mo became deeply reliant on him. Whether this relationship was good or bad for Gu Mo.

    The window in front of Gu Mo''s desk was not closed. A gust of wind blew past, causing the hair on his body to stand on end.

    Father Gu placed the piece of paper on the stage, exactly the same as it was at the beginning. No one had touched it. Father Gu walked out of Gu Mo''s room and lightly closed the door.

    He sighed at the mess of the house, and remembered how Gummer had stood in this room a few years ago and said to him, "Dad, I don''t like women."

    The young man stood in front of him and said softly that this was the first time he called him father since he adopted him. Before he had even gotten over the joy of calling him father, he suddenly realized the latter half of the sentence.

    Don''t like women? That''s like a man? Like men?

    Father Gu stared blankly at him for a few seconds. In the end, he could only raise his hand in an attempt to pat his shoulder, but was stopped by the evasive look in his eyes.

    In the end, all of his words were precipitated by the hand that had yet to lift him up.

    He only smiled and said amiably, "I''m fine."

    With a simple sentence, he had slowly pulled the invisible barrier in.

 C14

    He remembered when he first went to the orphanage to adopt Gu Mo, it was only a young boy who had just arrived at his shoulder.

    The youth standing timidly in the distance looked at him with a slightly amazed expression. It gave him a feeling that he was going to be a good father.

    Just like that, Gu Mo was brought home.

    The young man had been very resistant at first, and had not spoken a word for a few days, but he had gone to his heart doctor and learned that he was autistic.

    Perhaps they were left behind when he was young. No one in the orphanage noticed, but he was confident enough to cure Gu Mo.

    He talked with Gu Mo every day and temporarily gave up drinking. Gu Mo took out some old items that he liked to keep for him to play with, but Gu Mo just silently looked at the toy and didn''t make a sound.

    Just like this, a few years later, he had once entered the hospital. Only then did he slowly start talking to himself. This made his father very happy.

    Then seeing that Gu Mo had slightly improved, he began to take out the wine that he had left behind for a few years. Gu Mo also slowly began to accept this environment.

    He guessed that Gu Mo would need a few years to get familiar with his living environment. How could he be so reliant on a single person during a week''s time of living together? What if that person didn''t like Gumo very much?

    Thinking of this, his father''s face turned pale. He really couldn''t believe that that person was lying to Gu Mo.

    As he thought about it, Father Gu took a coat and put it on. He took the key and closed the door.

    In the end, there were too many things that were isolated by this door ˇ­ Too many.

    Father Gu faced the cold wind and went to Gu Mo''s school. He liked meeting Gu Mo here, since he believed Gu Mo wouldn''t be too late for the area he felt was safe.

    But it was Sunday and many of the students had come home. Who would still be in school?

    As Father Gu entered the school gates, there was indeed no one around. All he needed was to walk alone for a day, hurrying past him and then walking out the school gates. It was too late for Father Gu to raise his hand and ask.

    "Ah Ye, you still like that fool, Gu Mo?"

    Suddenly, the word ''familiar'' made him want to continue walking forward. When he heard this, his eyes focused on the black and white voices in front of him as they came around the corner.

    Actually, the reason he came back to school today was to get some stuff. Who knew that he would bump into the childhood sweetheart, Yu Xuan. After all, they had grown up together.

    Then, she went back with him. Yu Xuan was in the same school as her, so it was hard to avoid hearing some gossip. Of course, Yu Xuan liked her, so they both knew each other.

    "Who still likes him and doesn''t like to talk? Sometimes he''s even softer than you! "Playing with him is really boring." Warrick let her hold his arm. He glanced at Yu Xuan dotingly and continued to walk towards the school gate.

    After hearing this, the pain in his heart seemed to have been magnified to the extreme. It actually made his throat have an iron-like taste, and was forcefully pressed down by Father Gu.

    He watched as the two got very close, and the girl called him Ah Ye and mentioned Gumo. It must be the Warrick Hidden Leaf.

    This scum.

    Since he was teasing Gu Mo like that behind the scenes, how could Gu Mo look down on him?

    Both of Father Gu''s eyes were bloodshot as he clenched his fists tightly. He raised his hands and charged towards her face.

 C15

    Ah!

    With a cry of alarm, the scene seemed to freeze. Father Gu''s fist stopped a few millimeters away from his face. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to hit her, it was that she grabbed his hand, leaving him no strength to move forward.

    In the end, he was still a man over thirty years old. His strength was as great as a young man''s, and his heart also ached.

    Warrick flung his hand away, as if he was still disgusted by Father Gu''s touch, as if his body was covered in germs.

    "Is this how you bully my son? Warranty Concealed Leaf! " Father Gu roared at Warrick.

    Warrick frowned. He didn''t feel like he knew the man in front of him at all. There was no one who looked similar to him.

    "Your son?" Warrick took a step back and asked.

    "Gu Mo." Father Gu pressed his hand to his chest and gripped the clothes in front of his chest, as if he was trying to alleviate some of the pain.

    "He, do you know how he is? Your son made love to me in the bedroom and begged for mercy beneath me. Warrick was right next to his father''s ear, seemingly about to enrage him, so he spoke maliciously.

    Of course, he didn''t know whether he''d been a father or not, but after seeing the rusty taste in his mouth and the urge in his throat, his face turned even paler.

    Of course, on his tanned face, which had been tanned from working in the outside world all year round, it was not very obvious.

    In the end, it was because he was too young that he had done things without thinking about the consequences. When he regretted it, he would know that he was regretting everything. Everything was different now.

    "Where''s Gumo?" Father Gu asked softly. He didn''t want to ask for more of Gu Mo''s feelings from Warrick.

    "Who knows? Your own son did not look after us properly and came running over to ask us? What a joke. " Yu Xuan, who had been standing beside Warrick all this time, spoke sarcastically with a soft voice and looked contemptuously at Father Gu.

    Father Gu looked at the couple in front of him. He didn''t understand why Gu Mo was interested in this at all. Was it because he cared too little for him? Let him feel that just by giving him a little care, he could be considered to be treating him well?

    It was all his fault.

    Father Gu turned around in grief and slowly walked out of Chenyuan University.

    Warrick glanced at Yu Xuan coldly. He had wanted to ask if Gu Mo had disappeared, but who knew that this girl would interrupt.

    Yu Xuan shuddered and stuck out his tongue, quietly sizing up Warrick.

    When the old man turned around, he felt his body stiffen, as if he was about to say something.

    "Ye-zi ~" Yu Xuan leaned over and called his name worriedly, trying to get his thoughts back.

    Warrick lowered his head and saw that Yu Xuan wanted to lean his head on her shoulder. He came to his senses and quickly pushed her away.

    Perhaps it was because he was shy when he spoke softly. That morning''s smile was the most beautiful one he had ever seen in his entire life, and it couldn''t even compare to those girls. Why did he say this about him?

    Also, you didn''t come yesterday. Did something happen to you?

    Warrick watched Father Gu walk away quietly. He wanted to give chase, but he had to return to reality eventually. There was still a childhood sweetheart waiting for him. No one would stay behind for someone who couldn''t make a big fuss in their lives.

 C16

    Father Gu slowly walked on the way back. He searched for many places, but couldn''t find Gu Mo. He asked the surrounding people, but no one saw him either.

    Where did he go?

    Suddenly, he felt as if his brain had turned white, and that his legs were going soft, since he was about to fall down. He supported a tree beside him before he managed to stabilize himself. He suppressed the fear and discomfort he felt in his heart.

    Father Gu rubbed his eyes with a vague hand. No matter what, he couldn''t match the empty space on the door with the key. He then wiped again, feeling that it was a little clearer.

    Following that, the inexplicable smell of rust entered his mouth, causing him to spit out a mouthful of fresh, red-hot blood.

    After that, he seemed to lose all his energy and finally inserted the key into the hole.

    With a "peng", he seemed to have completed his mission. Father Gu fell to the ground just like that. He didn''t even have time to wipe the blood from his mouth before he fell to the ground without any expectation.

    Father Gu looked through the crack in the door. He could see the white letter that was originally in Gu Mo''s room floating into the living room. The three lines of words were imprinted in his mind.

    "He spoke to me ˇ­"

    "He said he likes me ˇ­"

    "He said he wanted to take me out ˇ­"

    Who would have thought that the wind today would be so strong that even the things in the room would be blown here.

    This was Father Gu''s last thought. In the end, he didn''t enter the door and instead went to help Gu Mo pick up the white piece of paper.

    Because it was in the morning, when people found out that Father Gu was lying in front of his house, they quickly sent him to the hospital.

    Unfortunately, everything was useless.

    The neighbors began to search everywhere for Gu Mo.

    Gu Mo slowly stood up when the sun was above his head. His body hadn''t been feeling well just now, or it could be said that compared to the pain in his body, the pain in his heart had numbed all of his senses.

    He walked towards the district like a soulless puppet.

    "Hey hey, the dead inside are in bad luck, don''t let kids in." A grown-up pulled a kid who wanted to walk in. The kid''s eyes were full of curiosity. He wanted to know whose family had died.

    The old lady on the third floor? It doesn''t look like it. I heard that the old lady has quite a few sons.

    I haven''t seen anyone come back to deal with the aftermath of that death.

    Was that suicide? Who came?

    The little child''s mind quickly spun around and found that there was no one he could think of. Because he had been enjoying watching cartoons like detectives recently, he was a little bit excited when he saw them.

    He raised his head and was about to ask which family his mother''s family was from when his mother held his mouth. He lightly shook his head and looked at a big brother who had just entered the district.

    That big brother didn''t seem to have a single trace of life, and his entire person seemed to be somewhat hollow. The white clothes he wore were somewhat moist, his pale skin paired with his pale lips made him somewhat eerie.

    The child hid behind his mother in fear, following Gumo''s figure through their line of sight.

    Gu Mo acted as though he couldn''t hear anything. He followed the route in his memory and walked to the door. There was a key in the door, but he didn''t think much. He mechanically lifted his hand and twisted the door, opening the door.

    He clearly remembered that when he came out, the house had been cleaned up, and it had only been one night and his father had already made such a mess.

 C17

    Then he smiled shyly and thought about going to the balcony to get a broom to clean the house.

    His feet stopped on a piece of white paper in front of him. Gu Mo seemed to be familiar with it, and when he finally remembered, his tears were already dripping down onto the white paper and the words on it, splashing a puddle of water.

    He wept silently just like that. Tears came out of his eyes one after another as if he was crying silently.

    After a moment, he picked up the piece of paper and entered the room. He gently placed it on the piece of paper that originally belonged to him. It was as if he was treating a precious object.

    Then, Gu Mo put him in the cupboard and locked it.

    The joke and beauty that symbolized everything was already over. The suffering, the laughter, was over.

    "Gu Mo, your adoptive father has already ˇ­ Already... "Dead." The last two words contained the sadness of countless people.

    Everyone gathered around the Gu Mo Clan entrance, no one went in, no one asked Gu Mo where he had been for the past two days.

    Perhaps there were some who only looked at each other with cold eyes and were too used to seeing too much joy and sorrow, thus their hearts began to become numb.

    Or perhaps there were some people who truly mourned for Gu Mo. They were people who were often taken care of by Gu Shenwei''s father. They had lived together for dozens of years. Although Gu Mo was brought into this district a few years ago, when he was alive his father treated him like his own son.

    The neighbors had all seen this. Even though Gumo had seen that they were not greeting each other often, he still smiled at them.

    Dad, dead?

    Gu Mo hadn''t even recovered from the incident with the Warrick Leaf when he received another piece of news. The impact on him could be imagined.

    "I went out this morning to buy groceries and saw your father go out with a coat on. He didn''t tell me when I asked him. And when I came back, he was like that. "

    "Little Mo, you have to grieve. Hurry up and take care of your dad''s affairs."

    "Yes, yes. After all, death is death. "

    "What did you say?"

    The older generation members, who initially wanted to comfort Gu Mo, were led astray by the young man who just spoke inappropriately. In an instant, the topic was all about the young man, to the point where they didn''t even know when Gu Mo left. In the end, everyone could only help him clean up the house, then each went back to their own homes to continue worrying about the unspeakable scriptures in their own homes.

    Everything was quiet again, and the boy was not asking his mother whose family was dead. It was as if nothing had ever happened, gradually forgetting about the short few decades in their lives.

    Who would still remember that small district, one room. There was a father and son, though not his own, though the father liked to drink, and the son was not good with words, and they did not seem very close. However, who would have known that two people would quietly leave this place on that late autumn''s day? Perhaps they had gone to find a better life, but everything had come to naught.

    Gu Mo went to the funeral parlor and watched as his father''s corpse was pushed into the crematorium, leaving behind a pile of ashes. Everything that happened after he died turned into this small pile of stuff.

    He took it to the bridge, opened the lid, and sent it flying with the wind. At the end of the bridge stood Gumo. Below him was the choppy sea, and in the distance was a scene of red light and green wine. He no longer hesitated and didn''t have a shred of attachment as he jumped down just like that.

 C18

    It had been a few days since they last saw the rain and the clear sky, making it seem as if people couldn''t breathe. It was as if something big was about to happen, causing people to panic.

    "It seems like two people died in the small district east of our school within a day. Sizzle sizzle, it''s really scary."

    Due to the rain, the teenagers did not go out. They stood around the table and chatted about things that happened around them.

    Vi Gong didn''t answer him as he listened. He still wondered why Gu Mo hadn''t come to the school since the two days he was on leave. He had clearly told her that he would meet her on Monday when she sent him out of school. But now, why hadn''t he come to the school?

    This was the first time that Gong Qi had met such a shy boy. He was also a bit shy and couldn''t help but want to knead him a bit. This was also why Gong Qi''s heart was always looking forward to meeting Gu Mo.

    Take the past week for example, he almost never went out with his friends to play football again. Every time after school, he would immediately go back to the dorm and take a pile of food while waiting for Gu Mo to come back, or sit alone on Gu Mo''s bed, thinking about what he should take to make Gu Mo happy. of

    "Sigh!" The man next to him hit him with his shoulder and brought him back to reality.

    "Hmm?"

    "I heard that a father and son surnamed Gu died there. Do you know where his son was found?"

    The man looked at him with a puzzled expression. She quickly told him the news that she had heard from her parents. imitating his parents'' tone, he said in a weird tone, "Then father must have died in a more dignified manner, at the door of his house! He even spat out a large mouthful of blood. And his son only came back when his father''s body was dead and cold.

    "What a pity!" He sighed again. Then he said, "I don''t know if his son was unhappy, but since he went out himself, he jumped into the river and committed suicide. By the time we found his body, it had already been a whole day. His skin was pale inside the river, and we couldn''t find a good spot on his body. Those fish had bitten him, which is too horrible to look at! "

    After hearing that, Qi Gong''s eyelids jumped, as he had a bad premonition. He immediately grabbed onto that person''s clothes, his breathing was a little hurried as he asked, "Is he a student the same age as us? Did his family have an uncle who liked to drink but didn''t marry? Was his son adopted? "

    Before Gong Qi even noticed it, the deep uneasiness in his eyes had already betrayed him. He had known early on that he would meet Gummer. She just didn''t think that she would fall in love with him. She just didn''t think that she wouldn''t be able to tell him about her love that had just sprouted out of her mouth.

    That person was puzzled as to why Gong Qi was so clear on this matter. But the pain in his arm made him nod.

    The noisy classroom instantly quietened down. Everyone looked at the somewhat embarrassed looking back of Qi Gong as he ran out of the classroom. Behind him, a few of his good friends were shouting, "Gong, it''s still raining outside, where are you going?"

    He didn''t hear Gong Wei''s words. He took large strides towards the door as if he wanted to see if he heard wrong or not. He wanted to verify what he heard.

 C19

    Suddenly, the heavy rain started to pour down from his head to his tail. The originally dry clothes were stuck to his body, and he didn''t know if it was the rain or tears that flowed into his mouth, but it was a bit bitter.

    A few people in front held umbrellas as they walked towards him while talking and laughing. Gong Qi raised his hand to wipe the rain off his face, narrowing his eyes so that he could clearly see who was at the front of the group.

    Warrick Leaf!

    Almost as soon as this name appeared in Gong Qi''s mind, he immediately ran forward and raised his fist to swing it at Warrick''s face.

    This time, Warrick, Hidden Leaf, was not as lucky as the time they met father Gu. After all, there was not much difference in height between Gong Qi and him.

    "Hiss!" Warrick touched his cheek where he had been punched for no reason. He pushed his tongue against the side of his face and immediately tasted the blood.

    He was a bit annoyed. Warrick was wondering if someone was looking down on him for the past few days. Actually, he didn''t do anything, just spending all day with Gumo.

    Gu Mo?

    When Warrick thought of this, his expression turned ugly. He pushed aside his friend who was trying to support him and asked, "What are you crazy about?!"

    Almost instantly, the two of them began to fight in the rain.

    Gong Wei didn''t know why he was so angry, but did he feel that Gu Mo wasn''t worth it? Maybe some. These days, Gong Wei had heard the words'' Warranty Hidden Leaf ''the most from Gu Mo''s mouth. Of course, he also knew about Hidden Leaf, but only by knowing him. He didn''t know anything else. Therefore, every time Gu Mo mentioned the Hidden Leaf, he would smile with that kind of happiness. He always felt that it was somewhat dazzling, but he couldn''t bear to interrupt him. I can only quietly do a listening in the side, think as long as you are happy.

    But in the end? Was this how Warrick was going to treat Gu Mo? Was it something that he had obtained, or was it something that he did not know how to treasure?

    If he had known earlier, even if Gu Mo would hate him, he would have wanted Gu Mo to leave him, this scum.

    Vi Gong held onto Gu Mo''s portion, clenching his teeth and punching the opponent with all his might. Of course, he wouldn''t end up well if he continued to be unable to defend and his face turned green.

    Perhaps if Gu Mo was still alive and still standing here, watching Gong Wei fight for him, his heart might feel better, or his despair might not be that deep. It was a pity that the world would always be like this ˇ­ ˇ­ If it was only an ''if'', it was all a hypothesis. Would Vi Gong let him drive here?

    "Stop fighting, stop fighting." Following this call, Gong Qi was pulled apart by his friend, while Warranty Hidden Leaf was also held back by his friend. The two of them panted, both of them had slight bruises on their faces, so it didn''t seem like it was a big deal.

    But indeed, Gong Qi was looking at him with the attitude of looking like he wanted to finish a leaf and eat it alive. He grinded his teeth and said, "Gu Mo is not here anymore. Are you happy?"

    He finally admitted this fact, but his endless grief was unable to escape from his chest.

    At this moment, the rain began to fall heavily, as if it was trying to submerge the raging emotions in someone''s heart.

    "Gu Mo, you''re not here anymore?" "What do you mean?" Warrick was surprised for a moment before he asked him.

    "The morgue, don''t you know!" Wei Gong shouted at Warrick Leaf, clearly expressing his feelings for Gu Mo in this sentence.

    No wonder, no wonder he didn''t come to school, no wonder that man from before was looking for him ˇ­ Warrick took two steps back in disbelief. He then turned around and disappeared into the rain. However, he could hear a few sounds of coaxing coming from afar.

    Boundless sorrow ˇ­

 C20

    Gu Mo could only feel streams of water gushing into his nose and mouth, and yet when he tried to open his eyes, the pain was excruciating.

    He decided to give up. Just like that, his body sank deeper and deeper into the ground. He could no longer feel anything.

    When Gu Mo felt that his body didn''t have that strong sense of oppression and disharmony, he only felt that his surroundings were ashen white, he couldn''t see, he couldn''t hear anything. He only thought that he had escaped from that body and died.

    Before he could rejoice that he was finally free, he heard a voice approaching from afar.

    "Look, is that Young Master Gu?" A voice seemed to be whispering in his ear. He could not detect any emotion in the voice.

    "Aiya, how did I fall into the lake?" Another voice sounded, but the gloating in the words was light and easy to see.

    "Gu Moyan, that slut, has brought harm upon herself and is now in the limelight. What happened to her now?"

    "Haha, aren''t we soaking in the lake?"

    "Let''s see how the emperor treats you right now. Pfft, slut, you deserve it."

    Then another crowd of people began to jeer at him.

    In fact, Gu Mo''s life filled with scorn and ridicule was not little, and the content of his words were basically the same.

    My lady, why do you have such a hard time? The Emperor ˇ­" "The emperor will come visit you in a few days, wuu ˇ­

    Gu Mo sank into the water. He had no strength left, as though he was dead. However, he could clearly feel the hatred and dissatisfaction these people had towards him. Amongst these voices, he could finally make out a sobbing sound that was barely audible.

    Am I the Empress? Gu Moyan?

    Give me a second life, give the living people trouble, think of the one who just cried for me. The insignificant voices were drowned in the mockery, perhaps she would even implicate him.

    Gu Mo looked down on life. Even if he knew that he had lived another life, in this world, he had possessed another person''s body in the state of a ghost. But what was the point in living after what those people had said just now?

    With this thought, Gumo felt a little tired. The voices gradually faded and his consciousness faded away, returning to the state it was when he first came here.

    The place where Gu Mo appeared was the Clear Stream Restaurant given to him by the current Emperor Mo Gu Han.

    The entire small building was surrounded by a lake. If one wanted to go to the small building, not only would they need to fly for a while, it would also take a long time for them to arrive even if they had to travel by boat.

    That small building was located in the middle of the lake. Sometimes, when the lake was filled with some fog, it would give off the feeling of a mirage. If one did not lose it, it seemed that it would scatter upon contact.

    The people on the other side were actually envious, and felt pity for the people in this small building in the clear stream. They envied him for being able to live in such a huge residence by himself. For such a deep, quiet environment, there was no need for him to participate in these scheming battles. Those who didn''t know better would think that the emperor pitied him and didn''t want him to be in that kind of environment.

    However, compared to those who did not know him, those who knew him well could only avoid him in fear. They knew that this was a disguised form of house arrest for him, and even though he was there, the Emperor no longer visited him every day. It was as if he had neglected him greatly.

    They knew their chance had come. Gu Moyan had fallen out of favor.

    Just today, he dared to travel to the other side of the lake, and that was already in violation of the emperor''s bottom line. The emperor would definitely expel him from the palace, and he might even end his life there.

    Towards these, the concubines in the palace all did not doubt that Mo Gu Han would do such a thing. They knew Mo Gu Han''s character very well.

 C21

    "Gu Moyan, don''t think that I wouldn''t know about you sneaking into my house. "Pfft, if I see you again in the future, I''ll bite you with my dog."

    In the smoke rising from the hills, the houses were in order, and there were piles of grass in front of each house ˇŞ just in case. Behind these piles of grass, a few boys around seven to eight years old were curled up on the ground, kicking and punching. Standing in front of them, there was a fat child whose punches were even heavier.

    The boy under their feet was dressed in rags, his arms were bruised from broken sleeves, and his skinny body was trembling. Sometimes he would be beaten by them and would even moan slightly, but he knew that if he cried out or fought back, he would be met with worse injuries.

    He had not eaten anything for a long time, and getting a meal in exchange for a beating was worth it. As Gu Moyan thought of this, his dirty little face revealed that he was having a good time.

    Fortunately, the boys who hit him didn''t notice, "Gu Moyan, go back there. We don''t welcome you here."

    Another little boy stood out and said. He knew Gu Moyan was not from here, but she was picked up one year by an old lady by the river and died a few days later. Of course, these were all words spoken by the adults.

    Of course, they didn''t know how to eat it. Sometimes, their parents would whisper something in their ears, and they would then believe Gu Moyan even more.

    The adults here often heard these words, but seeing that Gu Moyan did not react, they decided to follow these kids and take them for a joke.

    Gu Moyan was just an orphan. He knew, as did everyone in the village, that he had no right to be here.

    The smile on Gu Moyan''s face disappeared without a trace. A tear quietly rolled down the corner of his eye and fell onto the ground. The other boys who had hit him also dispersed, leaving only Mo Yan trembling in a corner. No one cared about him.

    Above them, Gu Mo stood in the air, watching the bullying.

    Gu Mo watched the scene from a distance, but it seemed as if the pain was hitting his own body.

    Gu Moyan?

    Was he a child? It seemed that none of the children gathered together earlier looked better than Gu Moyan. It wasn''t the kind of beauty that would normally appear as an adult, but a type of purity that belonged to a child. Even with her small face darkened, it was not difficult to see her pair of bright eyes.

    It was only because of this pair of eyes and somewhat good-looking appearance that he was able to experience such a turning point.

    In the evening, the sky gradually darkened. Gu Moyan trembled as she stood up. Smelling the fragrance wafting towards her, she swallowed a mouthful of saliva as a rumbling sound came from her stomach.

    He covered his stomach as if shyly, then looked around. When he realized that there was no one around, he slowly walked out of the corner.

    As the moonlight lengthened his shadow, he also reached the village entrance.

    This village was close to the mountain ridge, perhaps he could follow this small path up the mountain. Without these bad kids and those who didn''t bully him, he could still find something to eat.

    Gu Moyan was only thinking of a good place. If he knew that there was such a ferocious thing on the mountain, he wouldn''t have thought of such a thing.

 C22

    Gu Moyan stayed here for a month. However, she felt that she had followed him for a very long time. It felt like a lifetime, as if she would never be able to return.

    Today, Gu Moyan was still the same as usual. These days, he had used the stream to wash himself and his face. His skin was fair and rosy, and he had a pair of bright, large eyes that made him look very pretty. He had a thin frame and was not weak in any way.

    As he stepped into the forest, his feet made cracking noises as they treaded on the fallen leaves. It was as if he was in a completely different situation in the forest.

    He was living quite well, at least from the time he came out of the village until now.

    However, things might be a bit different today. Gu Moyan hummed a tune as he walked, jumping as he headed towards the forest he frequented.

    "Roar!"

    With this sound, the birds on the trees in the mountains instantly dispersed, chirping away from the forest. Gu Moyan was dazed for a second, as if she couldn''t react in time.

    Gradually, he could feel the trembling of the sand on the ground, but Gu Moyan was still standing there. Even Gu Mo, who was near him, could feel the danger.

    Let''s go, quickly!]

    Gu Mo shouted at the dazed teenager, but the teenager couldn''t hear anything. The ground began to shake more and more violently. The youth did not seem to have any intention of running away. It was as if there was a trace of excitement in his eyes.

    The gigantic object that caused the ground to tremble drew closer, and Gumo saw a black dot in the distance rapidly running in his direction.

    The young man''s eyes were finally clear and his eyes were wide open. Only then did he finally react ˇŞ it was not something he could afford to offend.

    He spread his legs and quickly ran into the forest. Using his small body, he weaved through the dense trees.

    As the teenager ran, he looked behind him and noticed that he was closer to the monster. He panicked and started running again. His small body and the monster behind were both chasing each other in the forest. It was quite comical.

    A youth about the same age as Gu Moyan had raised his head. He was dressed in black, and his sleeves were covered in complicated patterns with golden threads. His face was warm, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.

    He then made a gesture with his hand, and the group of people behind him quietly snuck into the forest. He then slowly walked into the forest with his hands behind his back.

    The forest was silent. There were some messy footsteps and angry growls. The leaves rustled, and there was nothing else left.

    The youth dressed in black slowly walked in Gu Moyan''s direction with unerring accuracy.

    This was the first time Gu Moyan saw someone in the woods, and it was also the most beautiful person he had seen so far. He could not help but run towards him.

    "Save me ˇŞ ˇŞ" Gu Mo Yan''s voice trembled as he shouted, and without thinking, he rushed towards the gentle youth.

    When the shadow guards in the forest saw someone pounce on their master, they almost instantly drew their swords. As long as that teenager made a gesture, even if Gu Mo Yan died, he would still not know how he died.

    The surrounding area was filled with a murderous aura.

    However, Gu Moyan, who was in his warm embrace, didn''t feel it at all. His face was buried in his black clothes as he smelled the incense on them. Even though he knew it was wrong, he just didn''t want to leave.

    "Mo Gu Han." He gently patted Gu Moyan''s back as if he was comforting him.

 C23

    "Come back with me?" Although it was a question, he didn''t really intend to follow Gu Moyan''s way of thinking. He was only stating one thing.

    If Mo Gu Han refused, then he would forcefully bring him back. Mo Gu Han moved his hair freely around Mo Zhi Han''s fingers.

    With these two sentences, the group of people majestically left the dense forest, leaving behind the monster that had been chasing Gu Moyan. It lay on the ground, gasping for air.

    Perhaps at that time, Mo Gu Han would have allowed this youth to intrude into his arms and walk into his life, accompanying him for the rest of his life. In fact, he didn''t even know that he was seeing those intelligent eyes of his. All he wanted to do was to take him as his own.

    The monster breathed out a heavy breath, its hoarse voice roaring from the bottom of its mouth as if it was trying to keep him alive for the sake of something. It also seemed to be unwilling that it was going to die just like that. But in the end, all the unwillingness and unwillingness were buried in the blood-stained soil. It would slowly corrode along with the fallen leaves, nourishing the forest.

    Perhaps it wouldn''t be long before the butcher who came up the mountain realized why this monster, which howled every night, was buried here. He would also feel glad that this terrifying object had finally died. On the contrary, no one would even think about where Gu Moyan had gone.

    Cold. So cold. So painful.

    Gu Mo''s entire body felt as though it had fallen into an icy pond. His limbs were frozen, so cold that he couldn''t feel anything. He felt an inexplicable pain all over his body.

    When he woke up from his dream, only some hazy memories remained.

    Next, a moderately warm towel was placed on Gumo''s head, and a thick blanket was placed on his body. He finally stopped biting his lower lip, and his body gradually relaxed.

    The first thing he saw was a thin cyan muslin bed and the faint smell of medicine on the tip of his nose.

    "Empress, you''re finally awake. You were crying out for pain just now, but you scared this little one to death." A delicate and pretty boy with his hair tied up was kneeling in front of Gu Mo''s bed. He stretched out his hand from the copper basin, wringing the towel dry as he spoke.

    Gu Mo rolled his eyes before closing them again. He didn''t say a single word to the boy during that time, and only peeked at him when he first opened his eyes.

    And the boy knew that the Empress had almost lost her footing and was frightened, so he said nothing.

    He changed the towel on Gu Mo''s head, then acted as if he was in front of Gu Mo and said, "Empress, you didn''t know that the emperor came to see you once when you were unconscious. When this little one came in, I even found out that he covered you with a blanket."

    If Gu Moyan''s body had been mentioned and heard, she would definitely have been vexed over why she had fallen asleep at that time. She did not even have the chance to meet Mo Gu Han. Afterwards, he would properly reward the boy and remind him that when the emperor came, he must wake the boy up or say some good words in front of the boy.

    In the end, the soul in his body had changed. Whether Mo Gu Han came or not didn''t have much of an impact on Gu Mo anymore. However, after hearing the boy''s words, a bit of joy inexplicably arose in his heart. It turned out that the original Gu Moyan already liked him so much. Unfortunately, he had given the wrong person. Perhaps, he might not be able to continue with this kind of liking.

    The child waited at the side for a long time, but his mistress did not speak. He pursed his lips and continued to move his hands. He was no longer cold and aloof.

    "Does the Empress feel better?" The child took a porcelain spoon and fed it to Gu Mo. His Empress had experienced a great calamity, and currently did not have the strength to do so. This was what he should do.

 C24

    Gumo allowed the bitterness that filled his mouth to be swallowed into his stomach. He swallowed some of the medicinal juice before it dripped onto the bed to form a large black lump. Then, the boy hurriedly picked up the silk cloth and began to wipe it.

    After he finished feeding the medicine, Gu Mo raised his hand to hold onto the corner of his clothes and weakly asked, "What''s your name?"

    Instinctively, the child answered, "I am called Zi Ye."

    After saying that, he realized something was wrong, so he quickly pulled Gu Mo''s hand and asked anxiously, "What''s wrong, esteemed lady? I can''t even remember you? "

    Zi Ye only said that he thought the Empress was testing him and his expression changed due to fright. He said with a trembling voice, "This little one has always been very loyal to the Empress. I never thought of betraying the Empress."

    Zi Ye knelt on the ground, his head lowered and his body trembling. Ever since a few years ago, Gu Moyan''s temperament had become more and more moody. Sometimes, small matters like this, even Zi Ye himself didn''t understand, would be chased out by the Empress or thrown away by the things in his hands.

    Ye Zi felt his heart tremble as he thought about the past. Ever since the Empress had been sent to Clear Stream Restaurant, her temper had become even more violent, and he had been the only one to suffer.

    Zi Ye lowered his head even lower. Gu Mo reached out to tug on his sleeve and said, "Stand up, there''s no need to be like this."

    Zi Ye took his hand and stood up, tucking Gu Mo in. After thinking for a while, he comforted, "Empress, don''t worry too much. I didn''t seem very angry when I saw the emperor go out. The Emperor used to pamper you. "

    Gu Mo closed his eyes and forced a smile, "You can leave first."

    Perhaps it was the effect of the medicine, but Gu Mo didn''t wake up for long before falling asleep again.

    On the other side, Mo Gu Han was leaning against the window, staring at the distant building shrouded in clouds. The shape of the building was reflected in the lake, causing ripples on the surface. From time to time, a dragonfly would alight on a lotus leaf that had just sprouted, and then gently point on the lake surface, creating ripples.

    It was as if he could only see things from afar that he couldn''t get close to. It was very hard to see how the group of people that surrounded them yesterday mocked Gu Moyan who was struggling in the lake. No one reached out a hand to save him.

    Just like usual, Mo Gu Han had only wanted to take a look, but he hadn''t expected to see such a scene. When Gu Mo Yan had entered the water, he had thought for a moment that he would drag him into the dungeon and let him enjoy the pain. Let him know the consequences of disobeying his orders.

    However, that was only for an instant. Mo Gu Han was just like how he had thought of many things that would happen in the future when he was with Gu Mo Yan. However, he had never expected that this would happen to them in the end.

    Mo Gu Han pulled himself out from his memories, took the jade flute from the table, and blew on it gently. A long, faint note of loneliness and sadness escaped from his mouth.

    When he went to see Gu Moyan this morning, his heart was actually throbbing in pain from the pale face lying on the bed and the sunken cheeks. However, in the end, it was Gu Moyan who had made the first mistake.

    Mo Gu Han put down the jade flute in his hand, and those emotions were instantly retracted. He waved his hand and instructed, "Go get two beads of 1000 year-old ginseng and bring it to the Clear Stream Restaurant."

    He was still looking out the window, as if he were looking at someone who had passed away.

 C25

    Gu Moyan was taken to the palace, and everything went according to plan.

    Gu Moyan had become the emperor''s concubine, while the emperor had practically spoiled him all by himself. No, not almost. It was true. Aside from the fact that the emperor was entangled in political affairs, he would definitely come to Gu Moyan''s palace to stay the night.

    In that imperial harem, there were only two emperors, one of whom was worthy of his title. As for the other, he was just a concubine that the emperor had no choice but to accept during the coup. There were always some ministers who liked to send their children to the palace to consolidate their position in the imperial court.

    Of course, the emperor wouldn''t lose even a sliver of interest to Gu Moyan just because he accepted a concubine.

    Of the two imperial concubines, one was the sole favorite of the emperor, while the other was left in a cold position. As a result, the other concubines in the imperial harem who could not be considered as concubines began to dislike Gu Moyan more and more.

    Everyone thought that Gu Moyan was the despicable woman who had taken over the entire emperor''s time. And show off in front of them.

    As for Gu Moyan, it was a good thing that he was favored by the Emperor. Of course, he had the capital to do so as well.

    Initially, Gu Moyan didn''t ask much about the rumors circulating in the palace, no matter how those people passed it down or what they said. He felt that as long as Mo Gu Han was by his side, it would be fine. Just like the first time he saw him, that warm embrace was his.

    One of the reasons why Mo Gu Han favored him alone was because he liked him and did not want to compete with others. This also saved him a lot of trouble, as long as that young man was still the same as before.

    But in the end, it was unknown who had changed. Humans are always more and more greedy. For example, if you were 70% good, you would still want to go to the other 30% good.

    In the end, Gu Moyan was also a man of the mortal world. He began to change. The bigger he became, the greedier his personality became. He felt that it was not enough and wanted Mo Gu Han''s full attention.

    It was unknown how Gu Moyan had managed to tear open that tiny rift.

    Gu Mo once again sank into Gu Mo Yan''s past, this was what he had heard from the servants in the palace.

    Gu Moyan and the son of another imperial concubine, Yi Nan Xuan, went to the foreign state tribute party together.

    Precious pearls filled almost the entire Burning Heaven Hall, but of course, this was only a quarter of the treasures here.

    He was wearing a black robe that was as black as ink. A trace of long hair that was not messy was draped over his shoulders, blending together with the material of his clothes. His face was gentle and deep, and he seemed dignified and amiable, but it was only amiable. No one was willing to get close to him.

    The youth sitting next to him had a completely different identity. His eyes were bright and his teeth were white. The redness on his lips only added to his coquettishness, so it didn''t seem to conflict with Qing Yi''s. From time to time, he would bring some food with his hand to the black-clothed man''s mouth, adding to the aura of that aloof and exalted emperor, bringing him closer to the mortal world.

    "Isn''t that chopsticks? "Chopsticks, dirty hands." Mo Gu Han whispered into Gu Mo Yan''s ear, putting his earlobe into his mouth.

    Gu Moyan''s face instantly turned red as she scolded him softly, "Stop messing around. There are so many people watching." Even though it was a scolding, it was more like a petting.

    Mo Gu Han didn''t always make faces with the two of them. Every time he did something intimate with them in front of outsiders, his face would turn red and his ears would turn red, making others fall in love with him.

    The smile on Mo Gu Han''s face widened. He turned around and said to the people below, "Everyone here, just consider it your own home. There is no need to be restrained."

 C26

    The entire Brahma Temple was filled with laughter and chatter, and in a place not far from Gu Mo Yan''s group, the atmosphere was a little different.

    Although this place was also talking about something, the atmosphere within it was completely out of place. It was the emperor''s other concubine, Yi Nan Xuan. He had watched the interaction between Mo Gu Gu Han and Gu Mo Yan, and the jealousy in his eyes seemed to want to immediately rush forward and kill him. But his father had warned him before he got married, so he didn''t dare, nor did he have the guts. He could only tolerate it and endure the loss of patience from Mo Gu Han towards this slut.

    He thought for a moment, then stood up and left his seat. He slowly walked to a spot about a meter away from Mo Gu Han without even looking for him. The servant standing next to him found a place to lie down.

    A clear voice resounded in the great hall, "Emperor, if Nan Xuan wants that Night Pearl, can you give it to me?" That Night Pearl was only a casual glance. It was no different from the one Mo Gu Han had sent to him, but it was something he could use for himself.

    Hearing someone call him, Mo Gu Han let go of Gu Mo Yan''s hand to straighten his body, then he looked at Yi Nan Xuan. So it was his second concubine. It seemed like he hadn''t seen him in a long time, so he was still considered pretty.

    Mo Gu Han''s eyes showed a little appreciation as the two of them saw it. Yi Nan Xuan had specially dressed up today so he dared to come find the monarch. It was just like what he had expected. Gu Moyan''s bright and beautiful face instantly turned darker and colder.

    Gu Moyan picked up a piece of cake and placed it next to Mo Gu Han''s mouth. His lips curled up, revealing the dimples on his face as he said, "Your Majesty, I want it too." The shouts were even slightly prolonged, causing half of his body to feel numb. This was one of the skills that Gu Moyan had learned after staying in the palace for so long.

    "Emperor, Nan Xuan wants it." Yi Nan Xuan''s handsomeness was different from Gu Mo Yan''s. Yi Nanxuan truly looked like she should have been at his age. She was beautiful and elegant. Gu Moyan, on the other hand, was a little closer to her delicate body. She looked to be in her twenties. Her body was still that of a teenager, which made others want to take good care of her in their arms.

    Then, Yi Nanxuan''s father spoke up, "Could it be that the emperor isn''t even willing to give Xuan''er a single night pearl?"

    Even though he was not often in the palace, nor did he participate in discussions with the officials, he had heard rumors of his son being neglected by the palace. It seemed that the Emperor had treated Xuan''er like this because of a concubine. Only then did he feel somewhat indignant for his son. "It''s only one Luminous Pearl, is it not enough for the palace?"

    At this time, Gu Moyan did not know that he was going to make a fool of himself today, "Emperor, I want."

    Mo Gu Han looked at Gu Moyan in disbelief. In the past, he would never have fought over a favor for it in front of him. Mo Gu Han was disdainful of giving those worldly possessions to him. Normally, he didn''t even mention what he wanted, so why was he making such a ruckus today?

    "Give it to Yinan Xuan first. I''ll give you something better when I get back." "Well?" Mo Gu Han coaxed patiently. Gu Moyan wouldn''t have changed if it had only been a coax.

    "No." Gu Moyan refused, her eyes starting to shine with tears, as if she was about to cry.

    Mo Gu Han felt a headache coming on and regretted bringing Gu Mo Yan here today.

 C27

    In Mo Gu Han''s heart, he started to develop other feelings towards Gu Mo Yan. He no longer just doted on him, but he also felt that the two of them had a bit of a feud between each other.

    "Since Young Master Gu likes it, then I''ll give it to Young Master Gu. The Emperor will reward some other things to Nan Xuan as well." Yi Nan Xuan''s face was gentle, and he didn''t have the slightest intention of snatching the pearl from Gu Mo Yan. He happily gave him the Luminous Pearl. This made Gu Mo Yan seem even more unreasonable.

    Seeing that this matter had been resolved, Mo Gu Han smiled gratefully at Yi Nan Xuan. He then turned his gaze back to Mo Yan, smoothing his hair and comfortingly said, "It''s yours now, are you happy?"

    Gu Moyan was completely silent as he smiled at Yi Nan Xuan. He was smiling at someone other than himself. This meant that he was about to lose him.

    No! Absolutely not!

    Gu Moyan gripped Mo Gu Han''s sleeve tightly and pleaded, "Please don''t leave me, okay?"

    "How was it?" This question was asked in a low voice, as if Gu Moyan had been humbled to dust. He could only grab onto that tiny bit of light and hold on tightly.

    Mo Gu Han kissed his hair lightly but didn''t say anything. Take the incident just now for example. If Gu Moyan hadn''t accompanied him for so many years, just the way he was fighting with Yinan Xuan for the Night Pearl was more than enough for him to die a hundred times.

    In the future, this sort of thing would never happen again. Perhaps this was just the beginning, and this was only the beginning. Gu Moyan''s dark side was stirred up. That kind of ''don''t leave'' was something that could not be guaranteed. Even Mo Gu Han himself did not know what he had done to Gu Mo Yan just now.

    The two stopped talking. One of them was thinking about what to do in the future when such a situation arose, while the other was simply eliminating this kind of situation and not bringing Gu Moyan to participate in such a grand event. Or was it to send Yinan Xuan back to the Yi Mansion?

    The latter didn''t even need to think to know that it would be impossible to successfully implement it. Apart from one, the rest was the entire imperial court. Naturally, the former was impossible as well. If only Gu Moyan had some strength behind him, things would not be so troublesome to deal with. This was only a hypothesis.

    As the two questions intertwined, Mo Gu Han felt a little tired, as if everything was not going to end well.

    Gu Moyan, on the other hand, was worried that Mo Gu Han would leave him just like that, and did not realize that he had humiliated Mo Gu Han in front of those foreign emissaries.

    As a result, the two knew that they had not spoken a word after the match ended.

    Mo Gu Han personally escorted the envoy out of the main hall, but it was unknown if there was a greater disturbance waiting for him.

    It was this incident that had caused him to waver over Gu Moyan''s decision, which was why it had finally come to an end. It was the end of Gu Moyan''s exclusive favor for the past few years.

    Gu Mo Yan saw Mo Gu Han follow the Minister out of the main hall, leaving only himself and Yi Nan Xuan behind.

    However, Yi Nanxuan simply returned to his original seat and leisurely ate the food on the table. He didn''t even give Gu Moyan a glance, as if he didn''t exist.

    Gu Moyan''s hatred towards Yi Nan Xuan rose abruptly. Without any hesitation, he picked up the teacup in front of him and walked over to Yi Nan Xuan. Then, he slowly poured water from the teacup over his head.

    Fortunately, this cup of tea wasn''t newly served. It was just a little bit warm, but not enough to scald the skin.

 C28

    Ah!

    He turned around and looked towards the door, only to see Mo Gu Han walking towards him with a dark expression. Mo Gu Han raised his hand, preparing to land on Gu Mo Yan''s face, but he stopped at the last second, and wiped off Gu Mo Yan''s tear-stained face, "I''m a little tired."

    The other voice he heard was his father, who was following beside Mo Gu Han. He walked in angrily and questioned Gu Mo Yan.

    Gu Mo Yan timidly took two steps back, at a loss of what to do. He didn''t know why he suddenly picked up the cup of water and splashed it on Yi Nan Xuan''s body, so he tried to defend himself: "It''s not me, it''s not me, it''s him! It must be him! Don''t leave my emperor! "

    Gu Moyan screamed. Her pretty face looked very ferocious, and her voice was hoarse.

    Mo Gu Han shook his head and pulled him into his embrace. He ran his fingers through his hair, just as he had when they first met.

    But this time, it was obvious that he was forcefully suppressing his anger. The veins in his hands bulged, and even the wet hair on Yi Nanxuan''s head could feel his ruthlessness. Gu Moyan himself did not realize that this embrace had become cold and no longer belonged to him.

    Yi Nan''s father brought Yi Nan Xuan out of Burning Heaven Hall, leaving Gu Mo Yan and Mo Gu Han behind in the hall.

    Finally, Gu Mo Yan went to the Clear Stream Restaurant. Meanwhile, Yi Nan Xuan was still left in the imperial harem. Perhaps only the people involved knew why Gu Mo Yan, who was favored by tens of thousands, had suddenly lost Mo Gu Han''s attention.

    The two of them had only met once for half a year. It wasn''t that it was too difficult to meet, but it was because Mo Gu Han didn''t know how to face the current Gu Mo Yan. Mo Gu Han had single-handedly created all of this. No one could blame him for this.

    It was only when Gu Mo Yan could no longer hold it in and went to find Mo Gu Han that he died.

    Gu Mo slowly woke up from his dream, feeling like he slept for a long time. There was no one guarding him, and Gu Mo was not used to having someone serve him, so he made a noise himself, supported his weak body, and slowly walked to the window.

    In modern times, when he was living with his foster father, his adoptive father told him such a story, "The stars in the sky are the incarnations of every person who has lost their loved ones. They will be in the sky, waiting for those who are still alive, protecting them from harm, and silently watching over the people they love."

    Gu Mo raised his head and looked at the starry night sky. His mind was hazy about the dream he had just had, as if he had lost something very important. When he reacted, he realized that his face was covered in tears.

    Only now did he realize that this body belonged to Gu Moyan. Gu Mo couldn''t control his naturally expressed emotions, and the mere thought of Mo Gu Han made him want to cry. Why is that?

    "Dad, it''s Gu Moyan, it''s Gu Mo Yan no longer. The Gu Mo that no one loves is already dead, and the one who''s revived is Gu Moyan. " He kept repeating the last three words, as if trying to remember him in his heart.

    "There was once someone who loved him. He was Mo Gu Han''s concubine, even though he''s still not favored." Gu Mo Yan had heard of these things from others.

    No, he was Gu Moyan now, and he wanted to be a good Gu Moyan.

    The night sky full of stars, each holding its own place, shone with a faint light that others would have thought of as light, and then each of them flashed, forming this part of the night sky.

 C29

    Sui and seven years, since the young emperor ascended to the throne, the country was peaceful. From then on, the gossip within the teahouse was a romantic story that came out of the palace.

    He heard that in the second year after the young overlord ascended to the throne, he picked up a seven to eight year old child and placed him within the palace.

    He heard that the child had slowly grown up to become a graceful youth. With a smile, it was as if the sky and earth lost their color, causing that young emperor to stay in the palace all night.

    It was said that the youth had offended the son of a senior official, and had been demoted to the Palace by the Emperor. From then on, he was no longer able to take a glance at the emperor. His beauty as beautiful as a flower and as beautiful as the moon had become mediocre.

    Heard...

    Heard...

    The romantic story of the palace was gradually lost in the storyteller''s mouth. No one tried to guess what the young man was like, and the young emperor had entrusted his love to someone else.

    Gu Mo was originally a ghost of the world, but this was an opportunity for him to possess Gu Mo Yan, who had fallen into the water. No one knew about this secret. The Clear Stream Restaurant was no longer a place where people lived. The only thing that remained unchanged was its thin and delicate skin.

    Gu Moyan leaned against the window, standing there quietly, as if she was blending in with the scenery outside.

    The lotus blossoms on the lake gradually began to bloom. A few of them stood tall amidst the lotus blossoms, causing people to feel joy in their hearts just by looking at them. It was a feeling of summer.

    The summer air here wasn''t as stuffy as it was there. Gu Moyan gradually shifted his gaze to the outside. When he turned around, he happened to meet the copper mirror in front of him.

    It was vaguely visible to the person standing there. He was dressed in light colored clothes, looking simple and succinct. A head of black hair was tied together by a white ribbon. A few strands hung by her cheeks. As the wind blew past, her hair swayed slightly in the wind. His sleeves also swayed with the wind, and other than his pair of large eyes shining with starlight, no one else thought that he was just a soulless body standing there, so thin that it seemed as if a bigger wind could blow him away.

    Gu Moyan walked forward and covered her face with the copper mirror. In her past life, she had only done the simplest step for her father.

    With this thought, Gu Moyan started to rummage through the things that his original body had left in his room. The cabinets in his room were just some small toys.

    Indeed, since he was willing to swim the lake for that person, it had proven that in Gu Moyan''s previous life, there was nothing else but that person.

    There seemed to be something wrapped in a piece of cloth behind the wooden cabinet. Gu Moyan stood up and moved the wooden cabinet backwards.

    "Cough, cough." Gu Moyan waved her hand in front of her eyes. The corner that no one had bothered with for many years was already filled with dust. He stretched out his hand to take out the package, opened it and placed it on the desk.

    It had been stored for many years, but the surface of the scroll was not the slightest bit yellow, and even the pigment on it was not distorted. From this, it could be seen how expensive the paper and dye the creator of this painting was.

    A few strokes outlined a few red plums, speckled on the dead branches, plum leaves added a few more white, thin snowflakes fell on the top, forming an eternal freeze. It was as if he wanted to give others special attention, but also as if he himself was silently opening the door and didn''t need others to appreciate his arrogance.

    In the distance, he used a brush to draw out a mountain range, but it was only a piece of land. The plum blossoms in front of him gave off a feeling of spring breeze.

    Gu Moyan''s line of sight fell onto the bottom right corner of the room. The word ''Ximen'' was engraved on it, and the painter next to it also recited a poem: "Heaven and Earth are made of silver, to the extent that you can find a patch of red.

 C30

    These four lines of words made Gu Moyan feel as if it was a thousand years ago, but it also felt like an ordinary four lines of words, nothing more.

    Just what kind of feelings did he have to give this painting as a gift to describe the past Gu Moyan?

    As he was thinking, Gu Moyan wrapped him up and placed him in a cupboard.

    Gu Mo Yan leaned back against the window. This time, he was not in a daze. In his mind, there was always that line from the poem he just drew.

    That night, Gu Moyan finished his dinner and went to bed. It was only then that the things he had seen during the day came to a temporary halt.

    "Monarch, monarch, wait for me." Gu Moyan ran to the front, chasing after the figure dressed in black, as if she was afraid that he would abandon her.

    Gu Moyan seemed to lose control of her mind as she slowly closed the distance between them. He couldn''t help but raise his head and look at the tall man. It was an extremely unfamiliar face, but his mouth still uncontrollably said, "Di, Di, just now there seemed to be someone calling me from behind. Did you hear that? " He was even panting when he spoke. From this, it could be seen how anxious he was just now.

    "Hmm?" The person called Emperor helped him down a bit, but didn''t answer his question. He scolded a bit, but most of the time he just doted on him. "Why are you running so fast, am I not waiting for you in front?"

    Gu Moyan didn''t show any rejection towards this unfamiliar face. Instead, she felt an exceptionally close relationship with it. It was like the painting she had seen in the daytime. It was as if they were reuniting after a long period of separation.

    "Mm, I know that the emperor is the best to me." Gu Moyan pouted and no longer hesitated about whether someone was calling out to her from behind. She raised her hand and wrapped it around his arm as she looked at him expectantly, "Overlord, that lotus soup yesterday was delicious. You should go and have a taste as well.

    The man in black couldn''t resist the love and anticipation in his eyes. He used his hand to scratch Gu Moyan''s nose and smiled, "With just this little scheme of yours, you want me to stay with you?"

    "Yes." Gu Moyan smiled embarrassedly as the corners of her eyes curved into a crescent shape, a glint of light flashing across her eyes.

    "Alright, I''ll listen to you." That person seemed to spoil Mo Yan very much, and didn''t show the slightest intention of rejecting him. "I''ll go to the study first to read some reports. If you''re bored, you can ask Zi Ye to bring the lotus seed soup there."

    "No, I''m going to read some books. I haven''t even had the chance to learn anything from you a few days ago."

    "Good, good, good."

    "ˇ­"

    The two of them left hand in hand, their voices drifting further and further away, dissipating in the air.

    Not far behind them stood a youth in white clothes, whose clothes were snow-white. His appearance was not the least bit inferior to the man in black just now. It was just that his appearance was a bit less fierce and a bit more gentle. He tightly held onto a long bag in his hand, the love that he had not given out.

    Within the study.

    Gu Moyan sat next to the man in black with a book in her hands. However, her eyes were focused on him.

    That person''s thick eyelashes blinked from time to time, while his lips were tightly pursed. His hands continued to write on the imperial reports, seemingly unaffected by the person beside him, or maybe he was just used to it.

    Gu Moyan reached out her hand to touch his overly long eyelashes and muttered, "The Emperor is so beautiful."

    In that person''s eyes, Gu Moyan was the most beautiful.

 C31

    The afternoon light fell on the two people in the room, on their long eyelashes, on the books in their hands, and on their cheeks.

    Mo Gu Han raised his hand and gently took away the hand that was right in front of him. He played with it, occasionally pinching his smooth nails or pinching his slender fingers. He wanted to laugh and ask, "What''s wrong now?"

    No one had ever treated him this way before. Gu Moyan raised his head to look at him and was about to say something when he was interrupted by a light knock on the door.

    He had thought that the person who had followed him just now would tactfully stop following him when he saw that he had ignored him. He didn''t expect him to be so persistent. Mo Gu Han frowned slightly, but it was barely noticeable as it disappeared in a flash. He agreed.

    Gu Mo Yan didn''t care who was outside. He pushed aside the book in front of Mo Gu Han and tried to squeeze into his arms.

    Mo Gu Han took the opportunity to hold Gu Mo Yan in his arms, and placed his chin on Gu Mo Yan''s head. Smelling his hair, he looked at the person who came in from the outside, and slightly narrowed his eyes, as he held Gu Mo Yan tightly in his arms.

    "Emperor." Xi Men Qing stepped forward and respectfully looked at Mo Gu Han, who was sitting in front of the table.

    "What is it?"

    "This subject came to look for Young Master Gu. I saw him in the palace a few days ago, and when I returned home, I was in high spirits. I came to the palace today, so I gave it to Young Master Gu." Xi Men Qingfeng did not look up. He kept his head down and slowly revealed his purpose of coming here. It was as if he did not see Gu Mo Yan and Mo Gu Han''s actions.

    "Okay, leave it here." Mo Gu Han raised his head slightly and placed the book on top of the table. Then, he lowered his head and asked the person in his embrace, "You don''t want to thank him?"

    Gu Mo Yan asked. He hastily lifted his head to take a look in front of him. His gaze was still on the painting. After a while, he lowered his head again and leaned into Mo Gu Han''s embrace.

    "There''s no need for that. This subject gave it to you voluntarily. There is no need to thank me. This subject will take his leave." Before the black-robed man could respond to his words, he turned around and walked out of the hall in a disorderly manner.

    In the end, he was still a young boy. Sometimes, it was only because of the impulsiveness of his youth that he discovered that he had made a mistake.

    With that, Gu Mo Yan suddenly sat up from the bed, as if he was in a dream. His heart suddenly tightened. Wasn''t the canvas picture scroll in his dream the same one he had seen in the corner yesterday? His white clothes gave him a sense of familiarity.

    Gu Moyan wiped the sweat off her forehead and gasped for air. No matter how hard she tried to look, she couldn''t see clearly who the person in the dream was. It was as if there was a layer of blurry paper covering him, making him unable to see anything.

    Gu Moyan, on the other hand, was more alive in the dream than he was. He lay on the bed, recalling the warmth the man had shown him in the dream. Even in the dream, he could feel how happy Gu Moyan had been at that time.

    It''s just a pity ˇ­

    Gu Moyan got up early and ate some porridge, then went back to her room to busy herself with some food.

    Zi Ye stood guard outside the door, wondering what the Empress, who hadn''t made any big movements in the past few days, was doing inside. But no matter what he was doing, it was still better than standing at the window all day long.

 C32

    When the sound inside finally calmed down, Zi Ye pushed open the door and entered.

    For some reason, he felt that there was something different here. His wife had cleared out one area and placed a small table with two wooden tablets and a few porcelain jars on it. When he got a bit closer, he suddenly discovered that there were actually two spirit tablets. Although there was no indication as to who they belonged to, this kind of thing shouldn''t exist here.

    Without even thinking about how the Empress got them, Zi Ye walked up, and was just about to persuade him to keep them, but Gu Mo Yan seemed to be a bit embarrassed as he spoke first, "Zi Ye, can you help me leave the palace and help me buy some things to offer as sacrifices? There doesn''t seem to be anything here."

    "Empress, this ˇ­ It seems a little inappropriate. " Zi Ye couldn''t bear to refuse. This was the first time since the Empress fell into the lake that he had been requested to speak with even a hint of a request. However, the spirit tablets were all forbidden items in the palace.

    Other than the places used for sacrificial rites, whether it was the emperor''s sleeping quarters or the commoners, the placement of forbidden items such as spirit tablets in the rooms was a great disrespect to those who now lived in the houses. What''s more, this was the palace!

    Zi Ye looked troubled, but he didn''t say anything in the end. He went to his room to get some silver pieces and left ˇ­

    "Why did you say that the Empress placed two spirit tablets in her room? Say ˇ­" The sound behind him gradually died down. He probably knew that these words were not suitable for him to say in front of such a large crowd. However, there was no need to mention what he had yet to say.

    Just as Zi Ye came back from shopping for things that the Empress wanted to use, he heard that there were not many servants gathered together in this small building. He spoke of what he had seen in the morning. Presumably, he had seen it at the gate of the Empress''s house in the morning. The Empress''s house had always been cleaned by him, and he instantly felt somewhat angry. He knew that they had misunderstood the Empress''s intentions, but he also did not believe that the Empress was such a person.

    However, Gu Moyan was still a spoiled concubine after all. Even his servants who were close to him had been brought into full glory, losing both of them. In front of these servants, however, Zi Ye could only swallow his anger. He didn''t say anything, but silently avoided them. He also didn''t know if they would say something worse. He turned around and entered Gu Moyan''s room.

    Gu Moyan was still the same as when Zi Ye left. He stood in front of the table and wiped the two spirit tablets with a cloth, as if he would never let them go until they were smooth and smooth. Gu Mo Yan looked at the spirit tablet in his hand. There seemed to be a myriad of words in his eyes that couldn''t be spoken. However, it also seemed like there were billowing waves of longing, both complex and simple.

    Since it already confused Zi Ye, this was an expression that the Empress would never show before. Was it due to her excessive love for the emperor? He then stepped forward and said, "Empress, this spirit tablet is forbidden in the palace. The Emperor doesn''t allow this kind of thing to exist in the palace. It would be better for Empress to put it away as soon as possible."

    Gu Moyan didn''t seem to hear his words. She picked up the item that he had placed on the table, thanked him, and lit up the incense with a fire pincer.

    This was for the lively Gu Moyan from before and for himself ˇ­ Gu Moyan seemed to be a little stubborn as she stared at the smoke rising slowly in the air.

 C33

    The first thing Gu Moyan did when he woke up the next morning was to burn incense for the two tokens. Every day, the incense was burning non-stop. His servant tried to persuade him a few times, but seeing that he was unmoved, he gave up.

    Summer was slowly approaching this land, even the impetuous factor in the air was stirring, let alone a person.

    Everyone in the palace had changed into gauze and put on their clothes. It was almost time for the Bath Orchid Festival, in the past few days, even the small brothel which had nothing to do with him had been affected by the atmosphere. Although he knew that the lords would not be invited to the party, he could not resist the servants'' desire to play around, and even Gu Moyan''s mood had become more lively.

    Seeing that this place was the same as his own, he also had the habit of wrapping some rice dumplings. However, he was called "Hornless" and was somewhat eager to give it a try. However, he was stopped by Ye Zi. They spoke of their superiority and order, so it was best not to get too close to them.

    Gu Mo Yan didn''t understand, but he still agreed. He knew that this identity prevented them from going over there and being together with those people. However, this was not the reason Zi Ye refused to let him go. In the past few days, seeing the Empress''s personality had made him much better. Even if some servants said in front of her that he was not the Empress, they still wouldn''t say a word. If it was in the past, even if he was sent here by the emperor, it would not change the behavior of those little barbarians. However, he was afraid that if the Empress were to go now, she would suffer even more humiliation.

    Just like this, Gu Moyan woke up in the morning and offered incense. She leaned back against the bed and watched as the lotus petals gradually bloomed day by day. She stood in the middle of the lake and watched the scene across the lake.

    And also like in his previous life, but at least in his previous life, didn''t he still have Father Gu by his side? Who was there now? Gu Moyan felt isolated again.

    "Esteemed Empress, Esteemed Empress!" An excited voice rang out from outside the door. Gu Moyan put down the book in his hand and raised his head to look at Zi Ye, who had already pushed open the door with a puzzled expression.

    "Empress, guess what good news it is." Zi Ye stood at the door and waved the thin, bright yellow book in his hand as if to give Gu Gu Gu Mo Yan a surprise, but he didn''t go in.

    Gu Moyan couldn''t figure out what had made Ye Zi Ye so excited. Bright yellow? He then asked softly, "Is it the invitation?" There was no emotion in his tone.

    Zi Ye was stunned as he stood at the door. After a while, he spoke as if he was talking to himself, "The Emperor is inviting the Empress to a feast. It seems like tomorrow will be the day." Saying so, he showed it to Gu Moyan, then lifted his head and looked at her with excitement.

    Gu Moyan raised her eyes to take a look. Tomorrow was the day of the Bath of Orchid, and he had invited the court officials and concubines to accompany him. It wasn''t strange for them to invite him.

    If this was the past, Gu Moyan would probably be as excited as the current Zi Ye and want to jump in joy. Unfortunately, he wasn''t. It was not as Zi Ye had wished. He only responded with a faint sound, and then his gaze returned to the book.

    Zi Ye was slightly surprised. Shouldn''t the Empress be happy when she sees the emperor? How could it be so plain. He was calm, as if everything was within his expectations.

    Indeed, Gu Moyan didn''t have much to look forward to meeting the so-called monarch again, the one who gave him warmth in his dreams. Everything was normal.

 C34

    The next day''s banquet wouldn''t be too far apart. In the blink of an eye, the day had arrived.

    When Gu Moyan stepped into the Burning Heaven Hall, it was almost visible to the naked eye that his body was trembling; it was already the middle of summer in June.

    The Gu Mo in his soul couldn''t help but feel fear towards this place. From this, one could see how deep the influence that Gu Mo Yan had before this. This was the place where Gu Mo Yan had lost everything: his concubine, the Night Pearl. Or perhaps it was because Gu Moyan had suffered from the same problems as his previous life and wasn''t fond of people ˇ­

    Even if they were afraid, they still had to go in. He stood still in the doorway, trying to calm himself. Zi Ye followed beside him. When he saw that Ye Zichen did not move, he raised his head in puzzlement and caught sight of the person sitting at the very top.

    He was still wearing a black robe, and his sleeves were embroidered with a myriad of patterns. His hair was bound with a crown, adding a touch of regal air to it. Originally, he had been an overlord, a position above tens of thousands of people. A slightly doubtful expression appeared on his face as he looked in his direction with a faint smile.

    Ye Zi immediately lowered his head, lightly pulling Gu Moyan''s sleeve, and said in a soft voice, "Empress, let''s go in quickly."

    Gu Moyan entered and was immediately led to her seat by one of the servants. Fortunately, he did not sit next to the emperor on his right. Gu Moyan was slightly glad, but he didn''t show it on his face, which made them look down on him.

    He quietly followed the greetings and etiquette of the ministers. During this time, he kept his head down, making everyone who saw him a lot more obedient.

    In fact, after a year, when everyone saw Gu Moyan again, it was inevitable that they would not have the same impression of him as they had imagined. In his impression, he should have been born with that kind of charming demeanor that this young man should have, the kind of coquettishness that was favored and prided by others. Perhaps in his imagination, those people would think that she was a heavenly beauty. Even if they were not, they would not lose to any of the courtesans in the brothel.

    But now, this beauty was somewhat similar to the rumours. Apart from the pair of large eyes that seemed to shine with starlight, how could one tell that at that time when Gu Moyan was in his prime, he had become a bit more ordinary towards the concubines of the imperial harem.

    Gu Mo Yan seemed to be trying his best to lower the feeling of his own existence. He was afraid of being watched by so many people.

    Those people only looked at him for a few seconds. It wasn''t the stunning beauty that they had imagined. Then, they moved their gazes away and continued to talk about their own matters.

    The audience was in a heated discussion, enjoying the corn that had been made in the past few days in the palace or in his own residence. Everyone nodded in praise.

    However, the situation was rather strange. The emperor did not have any concubines or servants by his side. He was just standing there by himself, looking at his ministers, or lowering his head in contemplation.

    The only person who could see the changes in Gu Mo Yan was Mo Gu Han. He could also distinguish the details. He had been with Mo Gu Han for a long time. Ever since he fell into the water, Mo Gu Han had gone to take a look, but that time, he had closed his eyes and could not see anything even in his sleep. But this time, it was obvious. Was he blaming himself for sending him there?

    Mo Gu Han played with the grape in his hand, making it move between his fingers. However, he quickly rejected this idea because he understood Gu Mo Yan''s personality too well. Perhaps this was just a gift from him.

 C35

    The more Mo Gu Han thought about it, the more he felt that Gu Mo Yan''s character was just like that. He turned his gaze away and stopped looking at him.

    Halfway through the banquet, there were always some people who were uneasy and wanted to find something to do.

    Your Majesty, I''ve heard that the Clear Stream Restaurant is a very scenic place. Now that the lotus is in full bloom, we can go to the Boating Lake to compose a poem. What do you think?" The one who spoke was the father of Yi Nan Xuan a year ago, Yi Tian. He raised his wine cup and asked Mo Gu Han.

    "Yes, yes. It''s not fun to be here like this every year. The Clear Stream Lake is a great scenery. "

    "Take pleasure in the cool breeze on the Boat Lake."

    The court officials instantly agreed, each of them looking forward to it.

    Going to the Clear Stream Lake? Even Mo Gu Han couldn''t figure out what this Yi Que was doing. It might be big, but it was only a pond of lotus flowers. In addition, it was unknown if those lotus flowers were planted intentionally by someone, but they all grew together, so these days Gu Moyan always liked to stand in front of the window and look at the pink ball in the distance.

    Mo Gu Han, on the other hand, looked at Gu Mo Yan. He lowered his head, as though what they said was not related to him, and he did not care about the external world at all.

    Mo Gu Han shifted his gaze away and no longer looked at him. He turned to Yi Que Ming, who had just spoken, and said with a smile, "Since my beloved official proposed to go, then this king has already given the small Clear Stream Restaurant to Gu Fei. You should ask him for his opinion, right?"

    Everyone in the imperial court knew that the son of Yi Que Ming was also a concubine of the imperial harem. A year ago, he had also gone to that Clear Stream Restaurant because of Yi Nan Xuan. Not to mention that Yi Que was a elder of Great Gourmet Mo Yan''s round, he couldn''t bring himself to ask him about the matter of him falling into the water a few days ago.

    However, another official helped him answer the question. Looking at Gu Moyan, he asked with concern: "Last time Young Master Gu fell to the lake and got yourself a chill. He was unconscious for several days in his bed, I wonder if he''s any better now." His words sounded pleasant to the ears, filled with concern. However, it was as if Gu Moyan was reminding the audience why he had fallen into the lake. It was as if he was saying that it was all his own fault for wanting to do something he couldn''t do anything about.

    Perhaps the other meaning was that if he were to fall into the lake once, he would have to lie down for a few days on top of his clothes. After losing the favor of the emperor, his body would become so weak. The family members that the ministers brought with them did not cover their faces as they smiled, but the minister who spoke seemed to know that he had spoken the wrong words. Perhaps he was just there to watch Gu Moyan make a fool of himself.

    "Empress, look." Zi Ye stood behind Gu Mo Yan and whispered to him, as if he wanted to fight against him.

    Gu Moyan lightly shook her head and looked at the person who had just spoken. Just as she was about to answer him, she was attracted by the man in white behind her. When she looked closely, Gu Moyan''s eyes widened ˇ­

    Warrick Leaf!

    Why is he here, isn''t he the same as me? However, it was the same face as the modern version of Warrick, except for his long hair, even the way he ate was very similar.

 C36

    Then why didn''t he come to find me? Why didn''t he come to explain himself?

    No, that''s not it. Why did he want to get close to me just for fun? Gu Moyan''s eyes were moist, and a tinge of red could be seen in her eyes. It was rather pitiful.

    The minister, who had just finished speaking, looked at Gu Moyan, who was on the verge of tears, and was somewhat dumbstruck. He didn''t know that Young Master Gu, who was in the palace at such a young age, was unable to bear the brunt of the blow, and then looked at Mo Gu Han, who was sitting high up in the hall.

    Gu Moyan''s current mood was something she couldn''t understand. Seeing a familiar face in this foreign land made her feel somewhat comforted. However, it had hurt him the most. What was there to comfort him?

    Gu Mo Yan''s eyes were still looking in that direction. His eyes were still a little red, and the corner of his mouth was twitching, while his body was gulping. Zi Ye, who was standing by his side, didn''t know why, but the Empress, who had wanted to tell him not to argue with someone, suddenly had a change in her aura. Even if she stood behind him, she could still feel it. Gu Moyan felt a sense of despair and sadness lingering around him.

    "I don''t know, Young Master Gu, this subject ˇ­" This subject has never bullied you. " Seeing that the minister was still looking at him, the minister thought for a moment before taking the initiative to speak. After all, he was the one who was in the wrong.

    Only then did Gu Mo Yan come back to his senses. He had been staring at that person, the man in white from his dream. He then smiled apologetically at the Minister, his voice barely audible, "It''s alright."

    The official looked at him in surprise. He didn''t know how humble Young Master Gu was.

    After Gu Moyan finished speaking, she lowered her head and looked back. From time to time, she would raise her eyes to look in that direction. Thinking about it, he really wanted to rush forward to question him, question him about everything that happened after he escaped, question him ˇ­ But now that he had changed his appearance, could he still recognize him? This was the biggest problem. Gu Mo Yan started to mourn himself again, and all the thoughts he had just had vanished into thin air.

    As for Mo Gu Han, who was sitting high above, he had seen everything that had happened. Gu Mo Yan, who hadn''t even glanced at him, was staring at Xi Men Qingfeng in a daze. Now, he looked like he was about to say something to the people he liked from time to time.

    There seemed to be a myriad of words waiting to be said to that person in his eyes. It was as if Gu Moyan had looked at him with despair and grief that year. Mo Gu Han''s heart was filled with anger. It was understandable that he would forgive Gu Mo Yan for not looking at him. But now, he was clearly trying to seduce someone in front of her.

    Ximen Qingfeng had already seen Gu Moyan when he arrived at the door. This was because he recalled the unpleasant scene when Gu Moyan gave him the painting for the first time, and he had a self-deprecating smile. Gu Moyan had been by the emperor''s side for so many years.

    However, these were just earlier thoughts. When Gu Moyan was lost in thought, she was looking at him as if he was her lover. However, the deep pain in his eyes made Ximen Qingfeng feel some pity. What had happened to him that caused his eyes to be filled with grief? All sorts of feelings welled up in his heart.

    Xi Men Qingfeng looked back at him and gave him a faint smile.

    Gu Moyan had also recovered from her reminiscence. She had never smiled at him like this before because she did not know that he was Warrick.

 C37

    How could he forget how Hiding Leaf treated him? Only now did he realize that although he had been intimate with his demeanor and sweet words on his mouth, those eyes, those minute movements, they could not fool him.

    He was always miserly when it came to smiling at himself.

    Gu Moyan withdrew her gaze and stared at the cup of wine in front of her. Both of his hands tightly gripped the corner of his clothes, as though he was forcefully suppressing his emotions that wanted to break his throat as well as swallowing the things that had yet to be said.

    He was already in a depressed mood when he suddenly heard someone calling him. He thought it was just a hallucination and didn''t even raise his head.

    "Is Young Master Gu unwilling to play a game of chess with Nan Xuan?" Yi Nanxuan''s clear voice was somewhat loud, but it was loud enough for everyone present to hear. Even his voice seemed to contain some grievance, as if he was crying for someone to ignore Gu Moyan''s words.

    As soon as he entered, he gave a good impression, thinking that the Emperor would inevitably restrain his temper a little bit, but now, after maintaining his good appearance for a short while, he had already revealed his original form, and it was difficult to change his true nature.

    No one knew who he was trying to show off his superiority to.

    A few of the younger masters were discussing amongst themselves, unable to get used to Gu Moyan''s behavior. He was obviously an unfavoured concubine, where did his confidence come from?

    Gu Moyan had never thought that she would be like this. It was just that she didn''t want to speak, and she wasn''t used to it.

    He just gave up. Although he didn''t say it out loud, the small emotions in his heart started to emerge. The tears that had just been held back started to gush out again.

    "Does Young Master Nan Xuan want to play chess?" Gu Moyan asked in response to the address the man had given her. But in his past life, he had studied better than anyone else, so he didn''t know anything about these kinds of paintings. Especially those black and white chess, he didn''t even want to touch them.

    I find this banquet a little boring, but I don''t know if Young Master Gu can play a game of chess with me. You and I have been in the palace together for many years, and we haven''t had a proper sparring. Those swordsmen aren''t very used to these kinds of occasions either, only chess. I don''t know if Young Master Gu is willing?

    Gu Mo Yan was about to speak up, but was cut off by Yi Nan Xuan before he could do so. Perhaps it was because he saw the retreat in Gu Mo Yan''s eyes.

    He asked if he was willing to do it last time, and lowered his stance a little bit, as if Gu Moyan didn''t want to agree and wanted to continue asking, or said many reasons that he wanted him to agree before he gave up. Even Ye Zi, who was standing behind him, didn''t look too good.

    His young master seemed to only know a few words and didn''t know anything about this game. Obviously, he wanted to make things difficult for his young master.

    However, he was only a servant, so he could not speak up and speak up for Gu Moyan. All he could do was let Gu Moyan answer or not.

    Zi Ye turned to look at Mo Gu Han. Seeing that he was just watching the show, and didn''t seem to care about Gu Mo Yan''s expression at all, he knew that the Emperor was not willing to help his young master.

    Mo Gu Han was still angered by the way Gu Mo Yan had looked at Xi Men Qingfeng. He did not have the mood to care if he was bullied or not. However, he really wanted to see how Gu Mo Yan would deal with it.

 C38

    Gu Moyan couldn''t refuse. If she refused in this way, it would attract more criticism and suspicion.

    Gu Moyan smiled wryly in her heart. Right now, there was no one who could help her, so she nodded slightly.

    The servants on both sides immediately brought over a wooden table from the back. The table was carved with this small square, and a person came in with two boxes of white chess and black chess to place on the table.

    The two of them sat at a small wooden table. Gu Moyan held a white chess piece and refused to move. It wasn''t that he was thinking about how to take this first step, but if this chess piece fell, he would have to finish it step by step.

    "Young Master Gu?" Yi Nanxuan asked doubtfully. He must have been thinking about this for too long ˇ­

    "Tower ˇ­" The white chess piece finally fell, but the player who was playing chess refused to recover for a long time, as if he had just been bullied by his classmates in his previous life. At that time, he was also sitting in his seat quietly, but it was unknown who had suggested him to sit with them, so he did not even ask for his opinion, forcing him to take the first step.

    Hei Zi immediately landed beside it. Gu Mo Yan didn''t know how to play chess, so he followed suit without thinking.

    The surrounding people looked at the board in front of them with some astonishment. There were only three chess pieces on it. This ˇ­ Gu Moyan was underestimating Yi Nanxuan too much, so he didn''t need to think.

    "Haha, look ˇ­" Yi Nanxuan''s Little Si moved closer to the other person''s ear and whispered to them. Even Little Si could understand this kind of arrangement, but Gu Moyan was still able to figure it out.

    Yi Nanxuan slightly raised his head to look at the other side and frowned. His hand didn''t slow down either as it fell to the side of the white chess piece.

    Gu Moyan continued to descend rapidly.

    He slowed down his actions at the beginning, and after that, almost in the time it took to drink a cup of tea, he left with him.

    This kind of black and white chess was similar to modern Chinese chess. As long as they were in his way, it would be fine.

    At the start, it was a scattered tribe on the chessboard, but the further back one went, a black board would follow next to almost every white board. No one knew who was blocking them.

    The two of them seemed to be secretly competing on the chessboard.

    The time it took for an incense stick to burn had passed, and anyone with a discerning eye could see that this Gu Fei was probably going to lose. In fact, in the very beginning, even though Gu Mo Yan''s actions were quick, he didn''t seem to have any tricks up his sleeve.

    But then they did overestimate him.

    Gu Moyan was holding her last chess piece. Her eyes were filled with black and white. Where should she put it?

    Sweat started to appear on his hands, and even Jade Jade''s chess piece was on the verge of slipping out of his grasp.

    What could they do if they didn''t realize that he wasn''t Gu Moyan? He wondered if he could play chess.

    Gu Moyan also felt it difficult to climb down to the bottom. In the end, Yi Nan Xuan was also a young master from an influential family, and his zither music, calligraphy, and painting were all excellent. If this had happened in the past, Gu Mo Yan wouldn''t have done such a thing. He would have killed all of them long ago. However, switching souls could only delay things a bit longer.

    "Hehe, I wonder how the emperor fancies you." Yi Nanxuan looked into Gu Moyan''s eyes. The mockery in his words stung his eyes.

    "That''s right. As the concubine of the emperor, she doesn''t even know how to make a simple chess board like that. I wonder what the emperor wants to keep her for." When they saw that Yi Nanxuan had already opened her mouth to speak, they couldn''t help but spit out the words that they had been unable to hold in for a long time.

 C39

    They did not know that the words that came out of their hearts were the most hurtful.

    Gu Moyan''s taut bowstring snapped with a "pa". That feeling of panic and unease finally welled up from the bottom of her heart. She couldn''t suppress it no matter how hard she tried.

    "Gu Mo, you''re just a wild child without parents."

    "Gu Moyan, you were retrieved by the emperor."

    "My mom said not to play with you."

    "We hate your face the most."

    "Get out, this class doesn''t welcome you."

    "Is there a place for you in this palace? Where are you going? Go back to there! Pei!"

    "Haha, look at his cowardly appearance. It can''t be a girl, can it? Everyone, quickly help him take a look."

    The memories of his childhood suddenly overlapped with the scenes of the present. He thought he had forgotten, but when he suddenly thought of it, he was wrong.

    Tears fell from Gu Mo Yan''s eyes as he sobbed silently.

    Gu Mo Yan raised the back of his hand, wanting to wipe it away, but there were more and more. It was unknown if it was this feeling of exclusion or helplessness. Even when his father had died in his previous life, he hadn''t felt that great injustice.

    It was as if at this moment, he was the real Gu Moyan. When he was crying, he could vent all his emotions.

    In his previous life, after Warrick had harmed him, his father suddenly passed away. He had taken over the body of a concubine who had lost her favor, suffering from the ostracism that shouldn''t have been his own.

    He was still crying quietly, his body shaking and choking with sobs. When some people saw him in such a state, they tactfully stopped their hands from speaking. Perhaps they did not want to cause such a ruckus. As for some people, when they saw that the emperor did not express anything, they seemed to have more courage than others. The more they spoke, the more unpleasant their words became. They described Gu Moyan as being utterly humiliated.

    Ximen Qingfeng, who was standing not far behind them, did not surround them. However, he could clearly hear Gu Moyan''s discomfort in the crowd and was choked with sobs.

    As for the person sitting on the high chair, he didn''t have the slightest intention of helping the person he held in his hands before. It was as if he were an outsider, and regardless of the outcome, he only looked at them, waiting for their end.

    He wanted to help him.

    Tears welled up in Gu Mo Yan''s eyes. He wanted to end this game as soon as possible, and just as he was about to put down his last chess piece, he was grabbed by a pair of warm hands.

    Ximen Qingfeng smiled at him with a comforting smile. He broke the grip on his hand and took out the chess piece. His eyes swept across the chess board and then accurately fell on it.

    Everyone cried out in surprise. They never expected that Bai Qi would lose without any suspense. Bai Qi had grasped the entire situation, which showed how profound Xi Men Qingfeng''s knowledge was.

    "Young master Yi, you''ve lost." Xi Men Qing kept his white chess piece as he spoke to Yi Nan Xuan with a slightly unfriendly tone.

    "Tsk, tsk. It''s just that I don''t know why these three senior sons are here to help Young Master Gu." Before Yi Nanxuan had even entered the palace, she had heard that this Ximen Qingfeng was extremely talented and was the young genius of the Ximen family. If he had beaten Gu Moyan, he would have been able to teach him a lesson in front of the emperor.

    However, when he said those words, Yi Que Ming, who was standing beside him, pinched him, reminding him not to offend Young Master Xi Men. His father seemed to be at loggerheads with the Ximen family''s father.

 C40

    Yi Nan Xuan stood up and blessed Xi Men Qingfeng. He said apologetically: "It was just because Nan Xuan was reckless that I did not think clearly and said something wrong. I hope Young Master Xi Men does not blame me."

    "Nothing." Xi Men Qing waved his hand without even looking at him. He pulled Gu Moyan up, wiped the tears off his face with the handkerchief and said softly, "It''s okay, I helped you win. They won''t bully you anymore."

    Of course, this could only be heard by Gu Moyan and him. Gu Moyan raised his head and looked at him in surprise. Was this appearance the same as Warrick when she was soft? If he was still coaxing him like this, he wouldn''t be so worried.

    "Mind your own business!" Seeing Gu Mo Yan staring at him blankly, Xi Men Qing thought he was still sad.

    "Alright, alright. Everyone, go back and take a seat." Mo Gu Han finally spoke, but no emotions could be discerned from his words.

    Since when did Gu Mo Yan carry him so close to Ximen Qingfeng? Mo Gu Han could see his expression clearly. His eyes were stung by a hidden joy. He wanted to rush down and separate them, but he didn''t.

    Putting away the anger in his heart, he raised his hand, indicating that the banquet should continue.

    A servant in the room started to light a candle, and the banquet slowly drew to an end.

    Afterwards, Gu Moyan and Ximen Qingfeng''s eyes met in the air for a moment, and then nothing happened. From the beginning to the end, Mo Gu Han did not say a single word to Gu Moyan, as if they were strangers that had never met before. Of course, Gu Moyan really didn''t know him.

    "Zi Ye, let''s go back." Seeing that the banquet was over, Gu Moyan stood up and called for the sleepy Zi Ye behind him. It was as if he was afraid that something behind him would pull at him.

    "Alright." Zi Ye walked up and followed behind Gu Mo Yan without asking any questions. He quickly left the Brahma Palace.

    Gu Mo Yan was walking back to his house when someone took him there, so he remembered the road.

    He let out a long breath, relieving his nervousness from staying there all afternoon. He never thought that Gu Moyan''s identity would receive such attention in the palace.

    "Young Master Gu, Young Master Gu, please stop."

    Gu Moyan had been thinking about what had just happened at the banquet, thinking about that person''s voice, when he suddenly heard someone calling him. It was someone helping him, so he thought it was just a hallucination ˇ­

    He only slowly turned around when Zi Ye reminded him.

    He saw the man in white standing under the tree. The moonlight shone through the shade of the tree onto his white robe. It was mottled. There was a smile on his face that was like the spring breeze of the second month. He looked at himself as if he was a rare treasure in the eyes of that person, making people want to fall into his trap for no reason.

    "Young Master Gu?" "Mo Yan?" Ximen Qingfeng walked in front of him and saw the familiar look in his eyes when the banquet had begun. He waved his hand in front of his eyes and regained his consciousness.

    "Yes, is something the matter, Young Master Xi Men?" Gu Mo Yan asked apologetically when he saw Gu Ruoyun staring at him blankly again. He heard Yi Nanxuan call it this.

    "Just call me Qingfeng." The corner of Ximen Qingfeng''s eyes revealed a smile. He had not refuted Mo Yan just now. He had thought about that word a long time ago. How would it feel if it came out of his mouth? It seemed pretty good. He then looked around and said, "Let''s go there to chat. I still have some things I want to ask Young Master Gu." He then pointed to a certain spot.

 C41

    The moon was bright and the stars were sparse. Everything was quiet. In the dark, the two of them quietly looked at each other under the moonlight. No one spoke.

    "We''ve only met once, haven''t we?" Ximen Qingfeng looked at it for a moment and could not find any more love in his eyes. Then, he asked in a slightly obscure tone. That time, you did not even want to look at me. Naturally, he did not say the latter part of the sentence, and silently swallowed it back into his stomach.

    "Hmm?" But I''ve seen you more than once. That face. Gu Moyan asked suspiciously. After some thought, she stuttered: "I ˇ­ I forgot something after I went down into the lake. " At the end, the sound was barely audible.

    It has been so many years since I last had a deep impression of him.

    This excuse was a bit too forced. Xi Men Qingfeng thought to himself, but he still smiled and comforted him: "It''s good that you''re fine. I''ll introduce you again."

    "My name is Ximen Qingfeng. I might have met him five years ago. However, at that time, you probably didn''t notice me." He mocked himself and then said to himself, "But it''s fine. It''s not too late for us to get to know each other, is it?"

    Gu Moyan nodded, waiting for him to continue. He couldn''t possibly catch up to him, so he just said these things. Moreover, during the banquet just now, he seemed to have a lot of things to say to himself, or he might have a lot of questions.

    "Mo Yan, who do you want to see through my eyes?" Ximen Qingfeng put his hands on Gu Moyan''s shoulders and stared at him, forcing him to look at him in the eyes. It was early in the morning, and Ximen Qingfeng had wanted to ask him about it. It was impossible for someone he had never met before to look at him with that kind of expression.

    Gu Moyan turned her head away. The look in her eyes was too direct, too clear, and too imaginative. It was hard for him to ignore the lies. He was not familiar with lies, so he could only avoid them easily. He said in a half-solid tone, "I once had a friend. Those eyes are very similar to yours. I haven''t seen him for a long time, so I miss him."

    "Then... What about your friend? " He wasn''t very clear on what Gu Mo Yan had experienced before when he was still in the palace, and since he had the same thoughts as him, he didn''t suspect too much. He followed Gu Mo Yan''s words and continued asking.

    "I really like him, he ˇ­"

    I like him very much

    These five words were enough to explain everything. There was no need for him to ask anything else. Xi Men Qingfeng''s eyes darkened as he muttered: "Is that so?" He had thought that he still had a chance after Gu Mo Yan left Mo Gu Han. But now, it seemed that Gu Mo Yan was still worried about this person in his heart.

    Gu Moyan seemed not to have heard his words and said to herself, "He ˇ­. "He''s already dead." He had died at the hands of Gu Mo in his previous life. He had died that afternoon, at the heart of Gu Mo at the start of his life.

    "It''s not something worth remembering." He was afraid that if he kept talking, the tears would come again. "I don''t like him anymore." He turned around and looked into Ximen Qingfeng''s eyes. With a smile in his eyes, his words also became a bit more relaxed.

    Xifeng looked at his eyes in a daze. Such beautiful eyes. He didn''t expect that after so many years, he would still be breathtakingly beautiful.

    Ximen Qingfeng leaned over and caressed Gu Mo Yan''s shoulder. Warm air gushed out from his neck.

 C42

    Before Gu Moyan could react, Ximen Qingfeng had backed away and winked at him, "You had some bugs over there. I''ll blow them off for you."

    Gu Moyan blushed as she nodded her head. She was still standing there blankly, but the warm and moist breath around her neck seemed to still be there. That person''s body was still wrapped around her nose, like a plum blossom.

    "I think it''s a bit late too. Young Master Xi Men should leave the palace earlier, I ˇ­" I''ll be leaving first. " Gu Mo Yan said in embarrassment. He did not care if Xi Men Qingfeng had more to say to him. He turned around and ran away.

    It was only until he couldn''t see Gu Mo Yan''s back that he put away the expression on his face. Turning around, he dangerously squinted his eyes and looked at a black voice not far away, along with the traces of fallen leaves. It was obvious that someone was angry and had used his internal energy to shake it off.

    Xi Men Qing had done it on purpose just now. He wanted to see if Mo Gu Han would come forward to stop him when he was close to Gu Mo Yan. However, it was better than he had expected. Mo Gu Han was venting his anger in the dark, and he hadn''t come up to alarm Gu Mo Yan. Was he not going to bother with him? That''s just right.

    The person in his hands shouldn''t be cherished, otherwise he would just run away and beg to go back.

    The corner of Ximen Qingfeng''s mouth curled up in a sneer. His expression was somewhat mocking, but it was mostly filled with disdain. He turned around and left in the opposite direction from Mo Gu Han.

    Mo Gu Han returned to his bedroom and brushed away the servants who came to serve him. He then closed the door with a ''bang''.

    Recalling the interaction between Gu Mo Yan and Xi Men Qingfeng, he was very angry. He even wanted to go to the Clear Stream Restaurant immediately and punish Gu Mo Yan. It was one thing to seduce people at a banquet, but they still didn''t let go after the banquet. It was unknown what the two of them were doing in the dark.

    Because Ximen Qingfeng''s figure had covered Gu Moyan, from Mo Gu Han''s point of view, he did not see much of Gu Moyan''s expression. He only vaguely heard some words like "like, before".

    If he were to continue talking about her, then it would be fine. But if he was referring to someone who had seduced someone other than him, then he would definitely die without a burial ground. Even if it was something he didn''t want, he would carve the words Mo Gu Han on it for the rest of his life.

    Mo Gu Han retracted his finger, and the cup in his hand instantly shattered. The fragments flew near his hand without him noticing.

    In his mind, he only thought about the scene of Ximen Qingfeng and Gu Moyan embracing each other. Right, they were like a pair of lovers, hugging and warming each other in the cold winter.

    "Hehe, Gu Moyan, I''d like to see what tricks you''ve come up with." Mo Gu Han released his grip, allowing the blood in his hand to drip onto the ground, splattering small flowers.

    Gu Moyan quickly returned to her room after returning to the Clear Stream Restaurant and closed the door behind her. Ye Zichen patted his chest with some lingering fear. The blush on her face had yet to fade, as if a young miss who had yet to leave the pavilion had seen the person she liked.

    When his heartbeat gradually calmed down, Gu Moyan realized that the seed leaf that had been serving him did not appear. He was somewhat suspicious, because as long as he was around, Zi Ye would quickly surround him and not listen to him. It was as if he was going to tell his master everything he said in this life.

    "Maybe he''s tired and slept." Gu Moyan thought to herself as she called for the others to bring some toiletries, then she told them to leave.

 C43

    "Empress, Empress, the Emperor has promised to give you the Clear Stream Pavilion. You can go play in the palace."

    The quiet morning was broken by a young voice. The excitement in the voice was unconcealable, and it seemed to jump a little.

    Ye Zi Ye reached out to push open Gu Moyan''s door, but only smiled shyly when he saw that his mistress had just woken up. He stabilized his body, and as he gasped for air, he stepped forward to support Gu Moyan, "Empress, this morning, the eunuch of the palace came with an imperial decree saying that you can leave this small building. "You can leave now." After that, he repeated another part, as if to go out, as if it was the gateway to some kind of happiness.

    "Hmm, don''t cause too much trouble either." Gu Moyan nodded, but didn''t show much happiness on her face. He was not a person of this place, and the more places he went, the easier it would be for him to find flaws. He had to be careful. Sometimes, he couldn''t stand the temper of his son. He was too rough and overjoyed. It was a bit too much for him to get along with himself.

    "Empress, why are you unhappy?" Ye Zi saw Gu Moyan''s calm expression and was a little puzzled. He was obviously very excited, and so were the people in the house. Why couldn''t he sense his mistress''s presence?

    Of course, he didn''t know that Gu Moyan didn''t care. What he prayed for was that Mo Gu Han would place him here for the rest of his life.

    "Ugh ˇ­" Zi Ye followed Gu Moyan to the table and helped him with the dishes. When he saw the greasy dish, he suddenly felt sick to his stomach and started retching.

    When Ziye turned around, he saw Gu Moyan looking at him with a face full of worry. He pinched himself and said, "It''s alright Niangniang. It''s possible that Ziye had caught a cold last night."

    "Well, do you want me to call a doctor?" Gu Moyan saw that he was fine, so she picked up her chopsticks and said.

    No need, no need. The medicine leaves that the Empress used to heat up weren''t ready yet. We''ll be fine after a while." Zi Ye quickly rejected her. If she were to joke around, then the empress would have to ˇ­ "Ahh ˇ­" Sigh, he could still hide it as long as he could.

    "Empress, let''s go to the flower beds in the afternoon and finish it. The lotus flowers there are much better looking than the ones here." Even though Ye Wen quickly changed the topic, Gu Moyan did not notice any difference.

    "Mm, that''s fine too." Gu Mo Yan didn''t say anything more. He could just go if he wanted to.

    "Esteemed Empress, my stomach hurts a little ˇ­" The cotyledon was bent over, holding its stomach with its hands. Its lips were pale, and its forehead was beaded with sweat. It was obvious that it was enduring an excruciating pain.

    But they had already left the Clear Stream Restaurant. Could it be that they were going back? However, there was no one here that he knew. Gu Moyan looked at him with a troubled expression but didn''t say anything.

    "No ˇ­." It''s fine, the Empress can ask other servants to bring you there, but I ˇ­ You can go back by yourself. " Zi Ye pressed a few times on his abdomen, seemingly trying to alleviate some of the pain, but the pain only made it worse.

    Seeing that he could not take it anymore, Gu Moyan quickly nodded and said with concern: "Then hurry up and go back to recuperate."

    Gu Moyan also turned around, but she felt that something was not right. When she thought about the breakfast, she would vomit if she saw something greasy, but a cold would not cause any of these reactions. It was as if she was pregnant.

 C44

    Before Gu Moyan could turn around and walk away, a man dressed like a guard suddenly appeared beside the empty leaves beside Ben. His appearance was not that handsome, and he carefully helped him walk forward. His expression was serious.

    The guard took the cottonleaf and turned into a small path, disappearing from the palace.

    Gu Moyan felt that this place was exceptionally familiar, the emotions filling her eyes, but they also felt like they had not been here for a long time.

    Fortunately, he didn''t meet that person. Gu Moyan walked slowly into the flower courtyard. The entire garden was filled with flowers that were competing with each other in beauty.

    "Young Master Gu?" From a distance, Xi Men Qing saw Gu Mo Yan coming over from the door. He did not expect that he could casually walk over.

    Gu Moyan looked towards the source of the voice and saw a man in white clothes standing beneath a tree with a great conscience. He also looked as he had last night, but this time, he brought out a hint of something, the scent of osmanthus flowers.

    As Gu Moyan approached, she realized that only half of the unformed lotus flower on the easel that had just been covered by the vines had been revealed.

    "These days, the lotus flowers are in full bloom. I come here every year. If I stay any longer, the lotus pond will probably wither. Now, it''s just right for me." Ximen Qingfeng continued his hand movements as he explained. I don''t mind if he doesn''t say hello to me.

    "Are they coming all this time?" Gu Moyan raised her head and looked at him, but her gaze wasn''t focused on the flowers. If he came every day, then she wouldn''t be so bored every day.

    "Yes." Ximen Qingfeng was also looking at him. Gu Moyan hid the emotions in his eyes, even though he knew nothing about them. Since he had revealed his true feelings, he decided to follow him and agree.

    "Then, then I''ll come every day as well. Qingfeng ˇ­" Gu Moyan felt shy. She didn''t know how to continue, but she wanted to talk to him. She wanted to talk to him.

    "Do you remember the painting I gave you?" Ximen Qingfeng looked forward, as if he was reminiscing about the past.

    "Huh?" The topic of conversation changed too quickly for Gu Mo Yan to react.

    "The heaven and earth sculpted silver, and actually found a patch of red. It turned out to be the Plum Gentleman from a different world."

    "You painted that plum?" Gu Moyan asked in surprise.

    "Do you still have it?"

    "I did it a while ago." After Gu Moyan finished speaking, she lowered her head again.

    "Mm, stand over there. I''ll draw another one for you." Ximen Qingfeng pointed at the empty ground beside the lotus pond.

    Gu Mo Yan quietly looked at the person in front of him. Looking at his serious expression, he really wanted to treat him like a hidden leaf. If only he was like this in his previous life ˇ­

    After that day, before the painting was completed, Xi Men Qingfeng had said that he would come back tomorrow and Gu Mo Yan would be going back.

    When he went back, he did not see Zi Ye. He asked the others and also said that he did not see him return. Gu Mo Yan was a little confused. He guessed that he still hadn''t come back yet.

    Just like this, he made a trip to the flower courtyard every day to chat with Xi Men Qingfeng and accompany him in painting until he felt at ease. Gu Mo Yan no longer regretted that Xi Men Qing did not wear a hidden leaf.

    When Gu Moyan saw Ye Zi Ye again, he could feel that Ye Mo''s face had reddened a little, and his clothes were loose, making him look a little fat.

    "Empress, that time I fainted halfway. A friend in my palace saw it, so he left me there to rest for a few days." Zi Ye stuttered, not daring to look at him. His usual liveliness was slightly restrained.

    "If you don''t feel well, you should stay in your room and rest." Gu Moyan nodded. Although she was puzzled, she didn''t ask anything.

 C45

    After meeting at the door, they went back to their respective rooms.

    Gu Moyan went back to her room and continued to look at the painting she had taken back from Ximen Qingfeng yesterday.

    A few carp jumped into the water, causing a few stalks of water to splash onto the tilted lotus leaves. A drop of water hung on the sharp end, but did not drip into the lake. It was like a scene of a person standing by a lake, frozen from afar. Qing Yi seemed to be merging with the lotus leaves.

    He even recorded the emotions in Gu Mo Yan''s eyes in a painting. It was as if only Ximen Qingfeng could see them, floating as though they had left their own world.

    Even though Gu Moyan had seen it many times, it was still true.

    Gu Mo Yan thought for a while. He didn''t want to bury the painting in the cupboard anymore. He wanted to look at it, so he pushed the door open to look for Zi Ye.

    "Child..." "Ye-zi." When Gu Moyan first knocked on the door, no one answered. He thought he was in the inner room, so he reached out and pushed it open. However, the scene in front of him made him extremely shocked.

    The slightly protruding belly of the cotton-leaf was revealed even before the clothes were closed. His hand was still on the belly, gently massaging it, looking just like a pregnant woman.

    "Empress!" Zi Ye seemed to have come back to his senses. He quickly put on the clothes on the table and quickly closed it. After doing everything, it resounded. The Empress had already seen it, so there was no use in concealing it. Then, with a bitter smile, he said, "The Empress has seen it all. It''s exactly what you think."

    "Men can get pregnant too?" Gu Moyan''s eyes widened slightly. Her eyes were already big to begin with, but now, they looked even more ferocious. He was still in the same position as when he pushed the door open. He was so shocked that he didn''t have the ability to make the next move.

    "Does the Empress not know?" Hearing the Empress ask this, Zi Ye heaved a sigh of relief. It was a matter of life and death if the servant became pregnant before they were even married. It seemed like the Empress had no intention of blaming him, but he seemed rather ignorant for asking such a question. It was likely that the Emperor had never told him before.

    Zi Ye walked up to Gu Mo Yan and pulled him to the table. He then asked doubtfully, "There are only men here. Is there any other way to have children?"

    Gu Moyan was stunned. She didn''t even know what to say next. What did men mean? No wonder, no wonder the last time he went to a banquet, there wasn''t even a girl that came out. He thought this was an era where men were superior to women, no wonder even the imperial concubines hadn''t seen a single female one.

    Gu Moyan naturally couldn''t say something only a woman could say when she was pregnant. She hesitated for a moment before asking, "Then what about Zi Ye''s father?" He had not seen anyone in the Clear Stream Restaurant who had a close relationship with Zi Ye.

    "He, he is the palace''s captain, Wu Qi." Zi Ye''s face turned red, as if he had just woken up. He then rubbed his stomach. Ever since he got pregnant, he had unconsciously done this.

    "Does the emperor know about this?" Seeing his happy appearance, Gu Moyan was also reluctant to beat him up and pointed out the most important matter.

    "Over-Overlord." Zi Ye''s face instantly turned pale and he tightened his grip on his clothes. The sudden rise and fall of his emotions triggered the small life in his stomach.

    "Pain ˇ­" Zi Ye bit his lips and said sorrowfully.

    "You go to bed first." One look was all it took to tell that this Ye Zi was pregnant without telling anyone else. What should they do then?

    Gu Moyan laid Zi Ye down on the bed and told him to rest well before heading back to his room.

 C46

    Gu Moyan leaned back against the window. He didn''t want to kill the person closest to him because he was pregnant. There was definitely another way.

    Ever since he had agreed to chat with Ximen Qingfeng in the flower garden, he rarely stood here anymore. However, this time, no matter how he looked at it, he could not quell his fear.

    What should he do?

    Gu Moyan half-closed her eyes, a little worried.

    Gu Moyan looked out and saw that the lotus flowers in the lake had yet to wilt. They were still as slender as they were before.

    Ximen Qingfeng.

    Right, perhaps he had a way. Gu Moyan''s mind suddenly popped up with those two words, and he couldn''t help but believe him.

    Gu Moyan went to the flower garden and saw that man again. He was still holding the picture frame in front of him, and his hand was holding the brush in a flamboyant manner.

    "Qingfeng?" Gu Moyan had been exceptionally familiar with him for the past few days and treated him as a close friend. He approached her and said, "Have you ever heard of the punishment for unmarried servants who become pregnant?"

    "Who would be so bold as to conceive before their marriage? That is a capital offense, and I forbid it. If there is any sign of it happening, I shall not be executed immediately. " Xi Men Qingfeng stopped writing and said seriously and seriously.

    "Then, is it for the Emperor to issue an order?" When Gu Moyan heard this, his face turned pale. It was exactly as he had expected.

    "Un, it''s your personal pet, Ziye?" Xi Men Qing nodded. His words hit the mark, and then he comforted her: "The Emperor hasn''t even mentioned it, and no one dares to touch him."

    "Then is there any way to solve this problem, Qingfeng?"

    Of course, how could Ximen Qingfeng, a hidden servant, not be easily dealt with? It was fine to start a fire or commit murder, but it was better to let it go if he wanted to bring trouble upon himself.

    Therefore, he shook his head towards Gu Moyan, indicating that he was unable to help, "I don''t have anyone in the palace who can help. Just tell Ye Zi to be careful."

    He glanced at Gu Moyan''s mouth and continued, "I once heard from my father that when the Emperor doted on you, he promised a certain amount of money to his son. However, for some reason, the marriage did not succeed, and the person whose son gave him the marriage was suppressed by the Emperor."

    Gu Moyan stared at him, as though she was also reminiscing about the past. She didn''t say anything.

    Just like that, the two of them stood in front of the lotus pond, each thinking about their own matters. Actually, Gu Moyan was a little disappointed. He thought that Ximen Qingfeng would be able to help Zi Ye, but unfortunately, no one else was able to.

    On the other side of the palace, there was a completely different atmosphere. The servants lowered their heads, not daring to make the slightest movement, afraid that they would attract the attention of the person above, and then vent their anger on themselves.

    After Mo Gu Han had heard the news from his underling, Gu Mo Yan met with Xi Men Qing again today. The topic of their discussion was about Zi Ye, who he had just wanted to deal with. Hehe, for the sake of a servant, he would not go and plead with him, but would instead go to that useless son of a influential family.

    Gu Moyan, are you tired of living?

    However, Mo Gu Han only showed displeasure on his face and waved them off. He did not say how to deal with the leaves.

    Mo Gu Han sat in that seat, playing with the jade flute in his hand, his fingertips circling over the small items there. The corner of his mouth slowly raised into a dark smile, "There''s going to be a good show to see."

 C47

    In the gradually approaching summer solstice, the afternoon felt a little cold.

    In a distant building built in the middle of the lake, two delicate and pretty youths were slowly walking along a small path.

    The slightly taller youth in white was carefully supporting the youngster who was slightly shorter than him with a piece of coarse cloth and blue cloth. The youngster''s rough clothes had a bizarre protrusion on his belly. His outer clothes were loosely tied to his waist with a rope. It was still summer, and the clothes were thin, but no matter how loose they were, their sudden stomachs still attracted the attention of others. Thus, there was no one around them.

    "Empress, let go of me a little. I can leave by myself." Ye Wen let Gu Moyan help him along the way, but he was still not used to it.

    Gu Moyan stared at the road in front of him, afraid that something would suddenly appear and trip the people around him. He had no intention of replying to Zi Ye''s words.

    It''s against God''s will for a man to be pregnant, especially if he''s not a woman. How could he be so reckless?" Gu Moyan thought to himself. He was a person of respect for the little life in Ye Zi''s stomach. If he were to live a new life, he would inevitably treat life with some respect.

    Seeing that he wasn''t going to let go, the seed leaf decided to give up. He gazed forward, his words carrying a light and longing feeling. "Empress, when this child is born, do you think he should be like me, or his father?"

    Gu Moyan supported him and gave him a fierce challenge. That''s right, if this child was born, how would she explain it? His father was not in the house. He wasn''t infected by the seed and followed him in thinking about those things that were destined to happen a long time ago. However, Zi Ye was only a servant after all, and all he was thinking about was the matters before his eyes. Gu Moyan felt slightly uneasy. She was worried that even though there was no news about how the man in the palace was going to deal with him, she still couldn''t understand how he managed to do so.

    Zi Ye turned his head and looked at the stunned Gu Moyan, then raised his voice, "Empress, what are you thinking about? Do you think it would look like me? " he asked again, his face beaming with sweet happiness.

    "I... "I don''t know." Gu Mo Yan and he continued to walk forward. He no longer kept his eyes fixed on the blue sky. A few birds flew by, chirping and then calming down. The cloud did not seem to move at all, as it said, "Maybe it''s more like you."

    Gu Moyan blinked a few times. The afternoon sun wasn''t too bright, and the sky was a mix of blue and white. After staring for so long, his eyes seemed a little dry.

    Upon hearing his answer, Zi Ye''s steps seemed to lighten a bit, as if the weight that was hanging on his waist was no longer there. Seeing that the Empress''s grip on his waist was slightly loose, he pushed her away and walked in front.

    Ever since Zi Ye got pregnant, he had either vomited or fallen asleep, and he had lost a lot of weight. When he was better, he didn''t like to eat anymore. It was really strange, so he became skinnier and skinnier and had a bulging stomach.

    Gu Moyan saw that she had lost her weight and became angry. She glared at Zizi Ye, but didn''t give chase. Instead, she urged him, "Walk carefully."

    The cotyledon slowly came down, holding her stomach with one hand and straightening her back, and said, "I heard that walking a lot is good for the development of the fetus. "Empress, why don''t we come out more in the future?"

    Gu Moyan followed behind, deep in thought.

 C48

    Ye Wen walked forward while Gu Moyan followed behind him. Both of them had their heads down, while Ye Zi Ye''s hands were touching his stomach. This was a common behaviour used by pregnant people.

    Perhaps it was because of this, but neither of them noticed what was in front of them, until a cry of "Ah!" The sound of two people colliding.

    Gu Moyan raised her head uneasily and realized that there was a servant dressed in front of her. She then heaved a sigh of relief.

    That person was so shocked that he covered his mouth, as if he felt that the shout just now was a bit inappropriate. Although the person in front of him wasn''t familiar with him, he had heard of him before. It was just that he hadn''t thought that although he was already in the top six, this Ye Wen wasn''t married to him at all.

    Gu Moyan walked forward, and when she passed by Ye Zi, she looked at him and asked, "What''s the matter?" He saw something like a collision with the man in front of him.

    Zi Ye shook his head and bit his lips, not saying anything.

    Gu Moyan continued to walk in front of the servant with his head lowered. He was just a small landscaper, and he had heard about how powerful the Empress was in this small building. She had a short temper, but now that she had run into his Little Si, he didn''t know what kind of punishment it would be. The servant thought to himself as he stood in front and could not help but tremble as his head drooped even lower.

    "Raise your head." A gentle voice resounded above his head, sounding a bit tolerant. "What''s his name?"

    Gu Mo Yan had never seen this little sparrow before, but seeing its thin and weak appearance, it was unlikely that it was the type of person who liked to gossip. If he told it to Gu Mo Yan, it probably wouldn''t be exposed.

    "I... Call... It''s called Little Shun. " Xiao Shun raised his head, his teeth trembling as he stuttered, not daring to look at Gu Moyan. Although Gu Moyan was already very gentle, he had unavoidably left a deep impression in his servant''s heart a long time ago.

    "Little Shun, don''t lift your head either." Gu Mo Yan tried to comfort her, but he didn''t know how to say it himself. He paused for a moment before continuing, "You saw it too, I believe you know Zi Ye, so don''t tell anyone else about this. Do you understand?"

    Little Shun nodded without even thinking about it. He wanted to leave this place as soon as possible. Whether it was Zi Ye, who was also a servant, or the owner of this house, both made him feel frightened.

    When Gu Mo Yan saw him like this, Xiao Shun never looked at him. He kept looking at Xiao Shun''s eyes, trying to find some sort of scheme, a crafty look, but nothing came out. He was just trembling, scared, and didn''t know what kind of person the original body was. He sighed helplessly.

    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t do anything to you." Gu Mo Yan was still a little worried, but he continued to comfort her. It seemed like he was trying to use this method to reduce Little Shun''s fear of him.

    "Mother ˇ­" "Mom." Zi Ye whispered from behind, with a bit of hesitation in his words.

    "Hmm?" Gu Moyan turned to look at him.

    "Why don''t we ask him to come to your courtyard and serve you as well?" Zi Ye asked hesitantly. He only dared to lower his voice a little to discuss things with Gu Moyan.

    Received in the courtyard? It seemed that it was not bad either. It could keep him in suspense and help Ziye. After all, he was not the only person in the yard.

    "Sure, would Little Shun like to follow?" Gu Moyan nodded and asked the man in front of her again.

    Little Shun had been trembling all this time. He didn''t care much about where Gu Moyan and Zi Ye had arranged his origins. Hearing Gu Moyan''s question, he instinctively nodded his head.

 C49

    Seeing him like this, Gu Mo Yan didn''t like forcing others to do things. He felt even more helpless and didn''t want to talk anymore, so he looked at Ye Wen.

    Zi Ye immediately walked forward and dragged Xiao Shun by the hand. He asked softly, "Xiao Shun, are you willing to come with me to the courtyard to serve the Empress?"

    Perhaps it was because Zi Ye was pregnant and that peaceful atmosphere was too strong, or perhaps it was because he and Little Shun were both servants and did not have many grudges in their hearts, so they started to think seriously.

    Being able to clean in the courtyard was naturally better than waking up early in the morning in the vicinity of the small building and being greedy for the dark. There was no need to attract those people''s cold gazes, since there were so many people in the courtyard, the number of times they met the Empress should be counted on one''s fingers, so there was no need to worry about this.

    This time, Xiao Shun actually dared to look at Zi Ye. He replied seriously, "Xiao Shun is willing to serve the Empress." There was indeed a solemn oath.

    This Little Shun, on the other hand, didn''t take the words that Gu Moyan had said to heart very seriously. He was surprised that Gu Moyan had gotten pregnant at first, but then he was surprised that Gu Moyan had gotten pregnant instead. How could he even think about how Zi Ye had gotten pregnant?

    Just like that, the three of them returned to the courtyard and arranged a relatively easy task for Little Shun.

    Gu Mo Yan was in his room, "Zi Ye, it''s better if you don''t leave the courtyard. It''s fine to walk in the courtyard, but no, it''s better to walk in the room. My room isn''t small anyway." Gu Moyan was a little scared when he thought of what had happened just now. If the person on the other side was Mo Gu Han, or those sharp-tongued servants, Gu Moyan didn''t know if he could have just accepted them into the courtyard and done with it.

    Besides, he was also afraid that if he was in the courtyard, he would be seen by those passing by. It wouldn''t be easy then, so he might as well stay in his own room.

    "Empress, how can this be? I''m just a servant, how can I live in Master''s room? I broke the rules." Although he was grateful for Gu Moyan''s concern for him, that was enough at the time. If he had occupied the Empress''s room, where would he sleep?

    "Zi Ye, don''t think too much about it. I said that we have to stay here. What''s wrong with that?" His words were filled with unquestionable certainty, but it actually gave off the impression of a master. He was no longer the kind of person who was gentle and gentle.

    "I ˇ­" Zi Ye wanted to say something, but hesitated. "Then, esteemed wangfei, where do you live?"

    "Isn''t there a study next door?" There is also a small bed there. " He had already made up his mind.

    "How about I go to the study and leave the Empress here?" Ye Zi Ye was a bit unsure. He felt that if he lived here, his entire body would feel uncomfortable. How could he let the Empress down?

    "There are no cushions, and it''s small. How can you go there if you''re pregnant?" Gu Moyan was a little anxious with him. Why was it that she always tried to persuade him otherwise?

    "Empress, don''t be angry yet. It''s just that I''m a servant, not worthy of the Empress''s words." Ye Zi said the last line in his heart.

    Gu Moyan was stunned when she heard this. He didn''t think that it was because of this, but he felt that it was a little funny and slowly said, "Zi Ye, I''ve already considered you as a friend, so there aren''t that many noble and lowly differences. Furthermore, you have a little life in your stomach, so how can I treat you unfairly?"

    Friend? At that moment, Zi Ye felt the urge to cry, but he held himself back. He was friends with the Empress, and she had been good to him ever since he woke up.

    Zi Ye was very grateful to Gu Mo Yan. In the end, this problem was solved and he agreed.

 C50

    In the blink of an eye, the first snowfall of winter came at an unexpected time. The people took out the food they had saved up and put on their heavy clothes prepared at the end of autumn. They went out to enjoy the snow that had whitened the tiled rooms overnight.

    Gu Moyan''s anxious heart quieted down with the snow. Every morning, a thin layer of ice would form on the lake outside the house, and at noon, it would melt on its own, causing the surroundings to be slightly chilly.

    Four months had passed, yet there was still no news from the palace. Had the emperor forgiven Zi Ye? Gu Moyan was lucky enough to think that this snow had been totally unexpected and had caught him off guard. He was looking for thicker clothes in the closet to warm up his seed leaf. He was going to be born in a month, so he should be especially fearful right now.

    Gu Moyan searched in the cupboard for a long time, but it was all just gauze clothes. There really wasn''t anyone who could resist the cold. How did this person manage to survive in winter? Gu Moyan found it hard to understand, so she didn''t think too much and continued searching.

    A few years ago, Mo Gu Han had mentioned to Gu Mo Yan that he would prepare some warm clothes for him. Unfortunately, Gu Mo Yan had refused. At that time, he had stayed by Mo Gu Han''s side all day and hadn''t felt much cold. When he thought about it, he didn''t want to leave him, so he let this matter go.

    "Zi Ye, look." Gu Moyan walked over to the bed with a white fox fur coat over her round belly. He had just spent a lot of time trying to find this fox fur coat, and it had ended well for him. It was completely white, and it felt warm to the touch.

    Zi Ye was half lying on the bed. His lower body was slightly swollen, but he was too skinny. He looked no different from a normal person.

    It was originally a very cold weather, and there were no land dragons in the room. However, Zi Ye''s forehead was covered in sweat. "This child has really messed me up." He reached into his fox fur coat and rubbed his belly, trying to ease the throbbing pain.

    Only when the leaves had calmed down did he raise his head and say with concern, "Empress, please wear some clothes as well. Don''t ruin your body by the cold."

    "I''m fine. How do you feel?" Gu Moyan sat on the bedside and tucked him in. Then, seemingly worried, she repeated the same words she had repeated many times in the past few days. "If you feel any pain, please don''t hold it in. Tell me."

    Zi Ye nodded helplessly and told Gu Moyan everything that he had arranged a few months ago when he was not at the Clear Stream Restaurant, "Does the Empress remember that I mentioned Wu Qi to you? He has arranged for someone to deliver the baby at his place, and there''s also Little Si. "

    Gu Moyan was also worried that Ye Zichen would get a doctor to help Ziye if he gave birth to Ye Chonglou, but if he did find a doctor in the palace, Ye Zichen was worried that Ye Wen would be in danger. But after hearing his words, all the problems had been solved, "Have you already thought about it? Is that place safe? " Gu Moyan was still worried.

    Zi Ye nodded and didn''t reply. He felt pain in his abdomen again, as if something wanted to break through the barrier in his stomach.

    The cotton-leaf bit down hard, and Gu Moyan, who had just wiped off a thin layer of sweat from his forehead, began to sweat again. Even his body was trembling from the pain.

    Gu Moyan was at a loss as to what to do, since he had no way of alleviating the pain in his cotyledons. Thus, he said, "Why don''t we go to Wu Qi''s place now?"

 C51

    There was clearly still a month left, so how could it be so early? Zi Ye was in so much pain that he was no longer able to think. He could only nod his head in agreement.

    Gu Moyan placed a cup of tea beside the cotton-leaf and told him not to move it. Then, she turned around and left the room in a hurry.

    It was impossible for him to send Ye Wen to Wu Qi alone, so he had to do it on his own.

    Gu Moyan stood at the door and served a few servants who gathered around to chat while sweeping the floor. There was nothing else in the room, and when those people saw that Gu Moyan had not come up to greet them, it was evident that it was impossible to call them.

    "Empress?"

    Gu Moyan turned her head to look at the side when she heard the sound, and saw Little Shun standing at the corner with the pastries, looking at him suspiciously. Gu Moyan had rarely seen Gu Moyan leave the house in the past few days, and she also thought that Ye Zi Ye would definitely want to eat something, so she decided to make herself some pastries in the kitchen.

    After closing the door, he said, "Xiaosun, I''ll have to trouble you with something. You should know that Zi Ye is pregnant, but he seems to have signs of being pregnant these few days. I want to send him to the palace." She stopped and looked at him seriously. "Are you willing to help me?"

    Little Shun placed the pastries back on the table, then glanced at the cottonleaf that was already lying on the bed, the abdomen that was pulled up under the blanket, and his tightly clenched teeth, saying nothing. "There''s no need to say that, Empress. Serving the Empress is little Shun''s duty, and besides, Ziye is my friend."

    Gu Moyan nodded and wanted to thank him, but in the end, she gave up. Others wouldn''t accept it, and there wasn''t much time left for them to waste in the Clear Stream Restaurant, "You and Zi Ye go and prepare, I''ll go take a look outside."

    The noon sunshine was always a bit drowsy, let alone someone who was pregnant. Zi Ye was helped up by Xiao Shun and sat on a chair by the table. He leaned his head on the table, lowering his head a little. His abdomen was quiet again. He took this opportunity to pounce on his tormented body for the whole night.

    "Little Shun, Zi Ye is gone." Gu Mo Yan pushed open the door and walked in. His aura was a little unstable, so he could enter the cold room with some white mist. Without waiting for them to say anything, he grabbed the package on the table and stood in front of them.

    Little Shun and Gu Moyan helped him to walk outside while carrying the cotyledons. This way, they could lessen the weight of many of the cotyledons.

    Outside, there was no longer anyone. Xiao Shun was curious about what Gu Moyan had told them, but he did not ask.

    They didn''t see anyone else along the way, and all the way to the lake, they all smoothly arrived at Wu Qi''s residence.

    "Zi Ye, is Wu Qi not here?" When Gu Moyan arrived at the hut, she placed him on the bed. Looking around, she found an old man with slightly gray temples. He didn''t even have a servant. Luckily, she had brought him along with her.

    Zi Ye smiled wryly as he laid on the bed. Then, he said softly, "He is the guard in charge of the palace. I don''t even know him when we meet, let alone when he will be staying in the room today."

    "But ˇ­" Gu Moyan had wanted to say something, but when she saw the unnoticeable loneliness and pain in Zi Ye''s eyes, she swallowed the rest of her words. There were scars on her face, so it was better not to mention him.

    Gu Moyan sat on the bed beside Zi Ye and lightly patted his hands. "Does your abdomen still hurt?"

    Zi Ye was lying on the ground, shaking his head as he looked at Ye Chen with a flustered look.

 C52

    Sad feelings swept through Ye Wen like this. He missed Wu Qi a lot at this time, missed him being by his side, even if it was just a word or two. Looking at his condition these days, he was probably born prematurely. The fetus felt like it was looking for an opening in its stomach, wanting to rush out and not be able to live peacefully. Waves of pain came over it, wondering if it could give birth safely.

    Ye Zi Ye thought worriedly. His face showed sadness that even Gu Moyan felt, but he didn''t say anything more. Gu Moyan also didn''t have the time to ask, so she just stood quietly by his side.

    The two remained silent for a long time. The air was very quiet, but Zi Ye said, "Empress, you should go and rest first. We''ve been busy the entire day, and there''s still a doctor by our side.

    It wasn''t that Gu Moyan didn''t understand Zi Ye''s concern, but it was because of this that Gu Moyan couldn''t rest at ease. The uneasiness from a few months ago had resurfaced in his mind once again, and he couldn''t find the problem, so he could only stay by Zi Ye''s side and minimize the accidents.

    However, they did not know that with merely a single sentence from that person, he was able to send a person into the eighteen layers of hell. Where did his ability come from? He was just like an ant.

    Perhaps Gu Mo Yan had thought too highly of the people around him and treated Mo Gu Han the same, let alone Ximen Qingfeng.

    When Gu Moyan heard his words, she stood up and found a bench not far from the bed. She lay down on it and closed her eyes to rest.

    After the cottonleaf had given birth, he would ask the king to marry it to Wu Qi. When that happened, there would be no need for the cottonleaf to serve him. Gu Moyan thought to herself. Perhaps because she had been focusing heavily recently, she relaxed a little and fell asleep as she thought about it.

    Gu Moyan was awakened by the miserable screams. Her voice was a little muffled, like the owner of the voice trying to swallow back down. However, it still pierced through her throat and issued a deep groan, as if she was enduring pain.

    Gu Moyan was the first to wake up from her stupor. When she realized where she was born, she panicked and walked up to check on Zi Ye. When she saw the wet blanket on him, she immediately turned around and walked out of the room.

    He was upset that he fell asleep so carelessly. Why didn''t Ye Zi Ye wake up when he was like this? He didn''t know how long he had been suffering like this. He probably couldn''t hold it in any longer, so he moaned. Gu Mo Yan quickened his pace and walked towards the doctor''s residence. He called for Xiao Shun, who was standing guard outside.

    "Young master, it''s inconvenient for you to enter. Let Little Shun come and help this old man." Gu Moyan was about to follow the doctor and help Zi Ye, but she was stopped by the doctor.

    "Doctor, he''s someone very important to me." Gu Moyan explained to him. She was a little upset that he had stopped her from going in. Even her tone sounded a little impatient.

    "My surname is Xu. You can call me Doctor Xu." Doctor Xu did not pay any attention to what he had just said. He was clearly over fifty years old, yet his strength was so great that even Gu Moyan would not be able to rush in.

    Previously, when Wu Qi had arranged for Doctor Xu to wait here, he had told him that no one was allowed to enter the body of the person inside. He had already made it a last resort to let Little Shun in.

    "Doctor Xu ˇ­" Gu Moyan blinked at him and looked pleadingly at him. The screams from within were even louder than the previous ones. Although Little Shun had already entered, the real doctor was still here.

 C53

    It wasn''t good to drag it on any longer. Gu Moyan softened his tone.

    However, Doctor Xu was not moved at all. As long as Gu Mo Yan didn''t leave the room, he would stop him at the door.

    "Then... I''m at the door, not going in. " In the end, Gu Moyan still took a step back. After all, Ye Wen''s life could not be lost because of his reckless actions.

    Gu Moyan paced back and forth in front of the door, cutting off the sounds of her wails with the closed door.

    The sky turned white, and the thin red sun peeked out from the east.

    Throughout the entire night, Gu Moyan could only hear the intermittent cries of the cotyledons. It was because they were some distance away and not very real. Before the sound could be heard, the sky had already brightened. He had been keeping watch outside the house all night, and he knew that it was almost time to end ˇ­

    From within came the faint sound of a baby crying. When Doctor Xu came out, Gu Moyan immediately brushed past him. Even though her steps were unsteady, she was supported by Doctor Xu.

    The room was filled with the pungent smell of blood. The clean blanket that Gu Mo Yan had changed before he left was now dyed red with blood. Zi Ye''s forehead was covered in cold sweat as several strands of hair stuck to his face.

    Gu Moyan stepped forward and wiped his face with a handkerchief. She reached into the bed and grabbed his hand, which was still under the mattress. She said with a trembling voice, "It''s okay, it''s okay."

    Although he did not personally witness how the man gave birth, Zi Ye''s screams still echoed in his ears. He was afraid that Zi Ye would not be able to persevere and let all his hard work and effort go to waste.

    "Empress, have you seen the child?" Ye Zi said weakly.

    Gu Moyan suddenly remembered that she had been in such a hurry to see the leaves that she had neglected the child.

    The child had just been born, and since there were still a few days left until October, it looked rather small now. Its entire body was wrinkled, its skin was red, and there were no traces of blood on its body. Other than the cry he made when he was first born, his eyes were now closed, and he did not make any noise at all.

    Gu Moyan carried the child in her arms to Zi Ye, wanting to make him take a look at her.

    Zi Ye didn''t even have the strength to speak, much less stand up and come see the child. He could only half open his eyes and signal Gu Moyan to lower her body.

    In the room, Gu Moyan stood by the head of the bed, looking down at the floor near the door, thinking about something. In the room, Gu Moyan stood at the head of the bed, looking down at the bottom of the bed, thinking about something

    Gu Moyan immediately felt her heart tighten. She thought it was just an illusion she had created after a night of not sleeping and grabbed the infant that was still in her cradle. The child in her arms let out a weak cry, and Gu Moyan hurriedly loosened up a bit, not knowing what to do, she raised her eyes to look at the leaves again.

    Zi Ye could only feel the darkness gradually approaching him. His consciousness slowly became blurry, and he no longer had any strength left in his body. Accompanied by his child''s weak cry, he fainted.

    When Gu Mo Yan saw that Zi Ye had not moved, he crouched down and observed that his eyelids were not moving at all. He realized that Zi Ye had fainted.

    I haven''t shown him to the child yet, so this ˇ­ Gu Moyan cursed herself. After a while, she stood up mechanically and turned around slowly with the baby in her arms.

 C54

    When Gu Moyan turned around, the scene before him could be described as shocking.

    A man in a black robe with golden stripes was standing at the very front. The crown of his hair, which had been pulled back, was shining brightly in the sunlight.

    He stood there alone, at the very front. The aura that he was emitting was a testament to his dignity as an overlord of a generation. Even though he did not express anything, his gentle smile did not reach his eyes. Gu Moyan was almost unable to react, and her heart slowly calmed down. He knew that what was about to happen had finally arrived.

    Behind him, there were many people standing at the entrance. The outside was a little crowded, and the officials and officials were all standing there like the concubines that Gu Moyan had never seen before. They were completely silent, knowing that the more the Emperor smiled, the more harmless and gentle he was.

    Gu Moyan stood there in a daze. Even Mo Gu Han had not yet recovered from his shock when he signaled for his servant to take away the infant in his arms.

    When the air in his arms became empty, the warm breath from before slowly dissipated in the cold air. Gu Moyan was still in the same position as when he held the infant, and didn''t move for a long time. The people standing outside had specks of white sand on their shoulders, but they didn''t say a single word. The only sounds in the air were the sounds of breathing and the tiny snowflakes mixed with the sound of the wind blowing down.

    "Empress ˇ­" A tearful voice came from beside Gu Moyan.

    Who? Who is the Empress? Call me?

    Gu Moyan hesitated for a moment before casting her gaze onto the ground ˇŞ the person who had just spoken.

    So it''s Little Shun. Why is he kneeling on the ground? Gu Moyan thought suspiciously as she stepped forward to help him up.

    Gu Moyan had only taken a small step before she was embraced into a warm embrace. A warm hand touched his cheek while the other one lingered at his waist, the gap between the two of them shrinking.

    He did not want to let go of this warm embrace. Thus, he decided to let it go first, and let it go after a while. Gu Moyan abandoned the thought and allowed herself to close her eyes.

    Seeing him like this, Mo Gu Han''s gloomy feelings finally disappeared. The sunlight seemed to have shone into his heart.

    He continued to hug Gu Moyan, turned his head towards Little Shun who was still kneeling on the ground, and said in a gloomy tone, "Scram!"

    Little Shun had seen this kind of scene before. He was originally just a small villain who was cleaning a small garden. When Gu Moyan brought him to the Clear Stream Restaurant, he was only responsible for cleaning the yard. In an instant, he was stupefied by the scene before him. He thought that the Empress had made a mistake and knelt on the ground in fear, waiting for someone else to pay attention to him.

    After Mo Gu Han said those words, Little Shun didn''t even dare to shout ''Empress'' anymore. He scrambled out of the door and disappeared into the endless snow.

    "Look, my dear boy, one of you is lying on the bed like a dead man, and one of you is already dead. Shall I go and kill both of them? " Mo Gu Han laughed lowly as he whispered into Gu Mo Yan''s ear. His breath was moist and warm, and felt a little itchy on Gu Mo Yan''s neck. He then blew into his ear, making fun of him in an appropriate manner.

    It was clearly a warm embrace, but why were those words coming out ˇ­ Cruelty, ruthlessness.

    Gu Moyan also saw Little Shun''s departing back from his shoulder. This was human nature, so he didn''t blame him.

    Outside, the snow was beginning to thaw, as if it were trying to bury the people standing outside.

 C55

    Gu Moyan felt her limbs go cold. No matter how warm the embrace of the person in front of her was, it still felt like ice.

    Mo Gu Han let go of him, took his hand, and rubbed it with his knuckles. "Why is it so cold? Don''t you know to wear extra clothes?" When he spoke, it was with extreme gentleness. He looked at Gu Moyan with such gentleness that it seemed as if he was about to drown.

    He still did not mention a single word about that child, and only allowed his servant to carry him. From the looks of it, he was extremely concerned about Gu Moyan''s condition. It was as if he hadn''t seen the cold and gloomy atmosphere around him when he had first entered the room. He had only come here to greet Gu Moyan.

    Gu Moyan didn''t know what he meant by that, but was he supposed to put on an act first and then give him a fatal blow? Of course, Gu Moyan wouldn''t think like this. In his eyes, Mo Gu Han was a king, and he was just his concubine in the past, so he wouldn''t spend too much time and effort to deal with him. Therefore, Gu Mo Han was probably the only one who knew that Zi Ye gave birth to a child on his own accord.

    Seeing that he did not answer, Mo Gu Han just stared at him in a daze. Of course, he was also very willing to do this ˇ­ ˇ­ Gu Moyan only had his eyes on him. What Ximen Qingfeng and Zi Ye? They should all die early. This seemingly perverted possessiveness caused Mo Gu Han''s eyes to darken, and he clenched Gu Mo Yan''s hand tightly.

    Gu Moyan felt the pain and pulled back. She wanted to escape, but she didn''t expect the other party to simply grab her tightly and then relax, allowing her to escape.

    Gu Moyan immediately retreated a few steps, lowering her head and whispering, "I''m sorry." He didn''t know why he had to apologize, but the sudden change in the aura from the person in front of him made his heart tighten, making him want to escape.

    "Hmm?" Mo Gu Han didn''t hear her clearly and thought he was just mumbling to himself. He didn''t pay it any mind and made him stand in front of him, giving out orders from his mouth, "Send the child to the imperial kitchens, cook and fry all of you. Just remember to make the incense. If not ˇ­" The corner of his mouth slightly lifted as he looked at Gu Moyan with a faint smile.

    "Yes ˇ­" The servant received the order and immediately rushed out with the child in his arms. It was as if he was walking at a slow pace and his head was about to hit the ground. Besides, he didn''t dare to delay any longer and only felt that Young Master Gu was really bold. He ignored the whimpering cry of the child in his arms, as if he were resisting his own unjust fate, but who would care?

    Gu Moyan watched another servant leave the room in a hurry. He was holding a child that had just been given birth to a child. She had not taken good care of him yet, so she did not even have the chance to take a look.

    To the kitchen? Gu Moyan thought, why would they send this message to the imperial kitchens? As soon as he thought of this, he asked loudly.

    Very good, very good. He was finally willing to see her, but this was for the sake of a lowly child. It was the same last time, and the same this time. The little bit of sunshine in Mo Gu Han''s heart also disappeared, fusing into one as bone-piercing as the cold wind in the frozen world outside.

    "Did Imperial Concubine Gu not hear it clearly just now? If I say it again, I''ll have someone cook him. " Mo Gu Han spat out a few words softly, and then said extremely cruelly, "Could it be that Imperial Concubine Gu wants to try it out later? Unfortunately, that won''t do. That''s for his good husband, Wu Qi. I think when he arrives, his child will have just gotten out of the wok, hur hur, just right. "

 C56

    Before Gu Moyan could respond, Zi Ye, who had been lying on the bed the entire time, seemed to have been dreaming of something terrifying. He mumbled, "Empress, don''t hurt the Empress. Everything is Zi Ye''s fault. The Emperor ˇ­"

    The following words were buried in Zi Ye''s dream. He lay there, fiddling with his body in pain, as if he wanted to struggle free from this place.

    Even the unconscious person lying on the bed could feel the danger, let alone Gu Moyan, who was standing in front of Mo Gu Han.

    Nothing could stop him from killing these people. Mo Gu Han glanced at the bed, and as if there was a virus, he immediately dodged to the side. He still had the same smile on his face, unbridled. "Esteemed Gu, isn''t it a pity that you couldn''t protect that child?"

    Mo Gu Han seemed to be tormenting him with every word he said. He wanted Mo Gu Han to know that he was powerless and that everything he did a few days ago was laughable. Everything he did was in vain and could not be compared to Mo Gu Han''s words.

    "Abnormal!" Gu Moyan finally broke out into a fit of rage, but he didn''t make it too loud. Perhaps his earlier question had used up all his courage. It seemed rather ordinary, but in front of Mo Gu Han, it didn''t hurt at all.

    "Yeah, I''m a freak, what about it?" Mo Gu was cold to the point that he seemed enjoying himself. His eyes revealed a smile, and the smile on his face widened. He played with the flute on his waist, and the flute moved nimbly on his fingertips.

    It was just a single human life, but to Mo Gu Han, it was nothing more than a blade of grass he had passed by in his long life.

    "Hehe, you can look at anything in the future. Gu Aifei, you have to hold on." After a long while, Mo Gu Han finished playing with the flute in his hand and put it back on his waist. He turned around and walked out of the room, speaking as he did so.

    "Mo Yan?" Are you all right? " Ximen Qingfeng was breathing heavily. He knocked Mo Gu Han, who had just reached the door, away and went into the house.

    He had just received a letter from his family, and the emperor had invited all the civil and military officials to Gu Moyan''s place. He had immediately rushed over, and only then did he learn that they had come to the guard''s residence, and he had hurriedly come over from there as if to catch a glimpse of Gu Moyan and see if he was alright.

    You see how deeply they love each other. Mo Gu Han stopped in his tracks and leaned against the door frame. He looked at the two people inside and played with the flute in his hand.

    Gu Moyan knew her status in front of Mo Gu Han. She took a few steps back from Ximen Qingfeng before regaining her footing. She only looked at him, her big eyes filled with helplessness and trust.

    Ximen Qingfeng was slightly dissatisfied with Mo Gu Han''s ability to maintain such a distance. He had wanted to do it for Mo Gu Han to see. It could be seen that Gu Mo Yan was not going to cooperate with him.

    Ximen Qingfeng also stood on the same spot. He signaled for him to sit down and then said, with a warm expression and a slight move of his lips, telling him not to panic. He knew that Mo Gu Han was standing at the door, watching them.

    From afar came the sound of Treading on Snow''s voice and the silhouettes of two people walking side by side.

    Very well, he''s back.

    Mo Gu Han looked outside. The servant that he had sent out just now had brought back the meat patties that he had prepared. There was also Wu Qi. And what Wu Qi was holding in his hand, wasn''t it really his child''s corpse?

    "Subordinate Wu Qi pays his respects to the Emperor. I didn''t know that the Emperor would be so disrespectful as to ask for his forgiveness." Wu Qi half knelt in front of Mo Gu Han, holding up the thing he just helped little Si to present to Mo Gu Han.

 C57

    "Since you know you''re at fault, how about you try out the meat patties I just called Little Si to get from the royal kitchen?" Mo Gu Han nodded his head, indicating for him to get up. He then took the flute and placed it on the tray, which was still steaming and covered in a layer of white sand.

    "Your subordinate obeys." The aroma of meat assaulted his nose, causing him to swallow a mouthful of saliva. He had not eaten much today, and only the seed leaves were present, making him even more excited. He had left yesterday morning, hoping to finish his work as soon as possible.

    He picked up a piece, put it into his mouth and slowly chewed it. He felt the meat was very sweet and smooth, as if it was from a newborn animal. Wu Qi nodded his head and praised, "The food made for the emperor in the royal kitchen is delicious. It should be considered a delicacy on earth." Then he asked with some doubt, "May I know what kind of animal''s flesh this is?"

    "Hehe ˇ­" Wu Dai Wei thinks that it is enough as long as it is delicious. " Mo Gu Han laughed in a low voice, making Wu Qi''s hair stand on end. Without much doubt, the emperor asked him again, "Wu Daiwei did you know that your wife has been born?"

    Wife? cotyledon? Did the monarch betroth the cotyledon to him? Wu Qi was excited but also grateful as he said, "I don''t know, but I''m born. Why haven''t I heard the child cry?" The only sounds that could be heard were the sounds of his conversation with Mo Gu Han and the breathing of his inner force. Although it was only a few choked up sounds, it didn''t seem like something a newborn baby should have.

    "Isn''t it just in front of you? Now, what if two out of four of them are in your stomach? " Mo Gu Han had personally witnessed him swallow that piece of cake.

    "What?" Wu Qi did not know how to react, so he replied with a blank look on his face.

    "Here, your newborn child is sent by me to the imperial kitchens to be used as a meat patty for you to eat." Mo Gu Han used his flute to point at the person in front of him who was still in a daze.

    Wu Qi felt as if he had been slapped hard on the face. His mind was in a daze, and the taste of the cake he just ate was still fresh in his mouth, making him feel nauseous.

    No wonder when he looked at the things Little Si was carrying, he was trembling. He thought it was because Little Si was cold and couldn''t hold it properly, so he took it himself. It was ridiculous to think that he had overdone it himself. No wonder he felt this strange atmosphere when he first entered this place. If he was more careful, would he not be able to taste his flesh and blood?

    Wu Qi''s face was pale. He bent down and stuck his finger into his throat, as if he was about to spit out what he had just eaten. It was a pity that he was already deep enough to vomit.

    "Cough, cough." Wu Qi almost coughed out all the food in his stomach, tears were still flowing out of his eyes.

    "Didn''t Wu Daiwei just say it was delicious?" "There''s one more, let''s eat it together. Unfortunately, the baby is still too young, only enough to make two pieces, sigh ~" Mo Gu Han didn''t seem to be able to see Wu Qi''s reaction clearly. Perhaps the more Wu Qi acted this way, the happier Mo Gu Han would be.

    Wu Qi didn''t wear a sword, he had been taken off when he first came here. When he was prepared to reach for his waist, someone immediately opened up his hands.

 C58

    "What happened to Guard Wu? Was he angry out of embarrassment? Assassinate This King? " Mo Gu Han bent down to get closer to Wu Qi, using his flute to lift up Wu Qi''s chin, making eye contact with him, gently looking at him.

    Wu Qi gritted his teeth and did not say anything. He met Mo Gu Han''s gaze and glared back but it seemed to have no effect on him.

    Mo Gu Han retrieved his flute and straightened his body. He picked up the handkerchief from the tray, picked up the meat pie, and placed it next to Wu Qi''s mouth. He said, "Eat!"

    Wu Qi, his hand restrained by the guard, could only turn his head away and grit his teeth. Right now, he was in so much pain that he wished he was dead.

    Mo Gu Han hated people who refused his orders. He immediately ordered his men to open Wu Qi''s mouth, and stuffed the meat pie into it. He then forcefully ordered his esophagus, and seeing that there was a swallowing motion, he finally stopped, nodding in satisfaction.

    "Did Guard Wu feel any movement in your stomach?" He wanted to see whether this usually calm and quiet man would have any other expressions, but unfortunately, he was disappointed.

    Wu Qi was still glaring at Mo Gu Han. His face was filled with hatred. He wanted to go up and kill him, but there was nothing else he could do.

    Mo Gu Han wanted to see him beg for mercy and cry, as well as that weak resistance that was like an ant. The first two expressions were blank, but the last one was not bad.

    Mo Gu Han wiped the handkerchief in his hand and looked at Wu Qi with a warm smile on his face like a blooming flower in February. He thought for a while before turning around to look at Gu Mo Yan, who had been ignored by him for a long time. Of course, Mo Gu Han was the only one who thought this way.

    "Come here." Mo Gu Han waved Gu Mo Yan over. He didn''t want to go in yet, but Ximen Qingfeng was too annoying. Mo Gu Han narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyelashes flashing as a trace of calculation flashed across his mind.

    Gu Moyan had witnessed everything that had just happened. She could not accept the fact that her father had eaten her son''s flesh, let alone the fact that the terracotta creator was standing by the door. Gu Moyan retreated two steps back in fear, the rejection in her eyes obvious.

    Mo Gu Han''s expression darkened, but he did not rush them. He lowered his eyebrows and said with disappointment, "Am I that terrifying to you?"

    Gu Moyan did not reply. He did not dare to do so either, and remained standing on the same spot.

    "Then... If Imperial Concubine Gu doesn''t come, then don''t blame me for continuing to do things that you can''t accept. " Mo Gu Han''s tone was somber as he set down the results for Gu Mo Yan without any room for negotiation.

    Mo Gu Han didn''t look at him anymore. He turned to the outside and announced, "Bring me a cauldron of oil. Use Wu Qi''s disobedience to the royal decree, and cook!"

    As soon as his voice fell, the quiet room immediately began to murmur among themselves. There were panicking, unease, doubt, and even watching a good show, but he did not speak up for his client, Wu Qi. This showed just how despicable the world was.

    Soon, the pot was moved out of the yard and they lifted Wu Qi up the ladder. Wu Qi did not struggle but closed his eyes as he knew that it would be hard to escape death today.

    There was a sizzling sound from the oil pot, and from time to time, a small drop of oil would splash out and fall back in. In this cold air, the air above the oil pan was a little thin, and even a few dozen feet away, it felt a little hot.

 C59

    Gu Mo Yan widened his eyes in fright. He wanted to scream and stop them, but when he opened his mouth, he could not say anything. His face was fierce.

    Xi Men Qingfeng stepped forward to comfort Gu Mo Yan, but he was subconsciously pushed away. He could only stay by his side and watch the torture outside.

    Something fell into the frying pan with a thud, and the surrounding sound instantly echoed with the sound of the frying pan as it became louder. Those people were all panicking, wondering if they would end up in this boiling hot pot of oil in the next second, or if they would end up with their heads in the air.

    Wu Qi''s skin started to turn red under the speed visible to the naked eye. He still had consciousness, and the pain made him cry out, acting like the person Mo Gu Han wanted to see the most, yelling and cursing. His usual calmness was swept away, leaving only hatred.

    Mo Gu Han wanted to play his flute to express his happy mood, but after thinking for a while, he gave up. He had already achieved half of his goal here today, and there was still one more step left.

    After Mo Gu Han finished admiring Wu Qi''s struggling expression, he turned around slowly and raised his eyebrows at Gu Mo Yan and Xi Men Qing who were standing at the door.

    Gu Moyan stood at the door, and the recently finished leaf in the room was still talking in his sleep, crying loudly, as if it was crying for Wu Qi, as if it was feeling pain for the decline of human life, as if it was feeling sad for itself at the wrong time. There were many that Gu Moyan could not identify, and it could only be said that he was feeling powerless.

    The sound from the wok gradually became quieter, and the noise also disappeared. The people in the room seemed to have expended all their energy and stopped crying. Everything finally settled down. The snow was falling so hard that it covered the sky and the ground, hiding the despair.

    As far as the eyes could see, it was a vast expanse of land. They fluttered gracefully and gracefully in the air, gently swirling about. Gu Moyan could feel the clash of vision. The blood-red under Ye Wen''s feet was like coral, and the ground was now as white as agate.

    Mo Gu Han opened his mouth and asked the rest of them, "The consequences are like this. Are you still going to persevere?"

    Gu Moyan thought muddle-headedly. He didn''t know if he was talking to himself or to Ximen Qingfeng, but at the last moment, he heard a sentence that suddenly came from afar, "I never thought of getting close to him. The King is overthinking."

    The moment Gu Moyan fainted, Mo Gu Han immediately went forward to hug her. He brushed away the snow that had just fallen on her shoulders and cast a warning glance at Ximen Qingfeng.

    Ximen Qingfeng indifferently moved away from them and returned to the side of the ministers. He said, "The Emperor is overthinking things. I have no relationship with Young Master Gu. I won''t have one before, nor will I ever have one again."

    Of course, he understood that Mo Gu Han''s actions today in front of all the ministers and concubines was undoubtedly a warning for him not to be too close to Gu Mo Yan on the surface or secretly walking underground. Then, why did Gu Mo Yan''s actions a few days ago relax so much, it was probably a warning for all of them today. He was afraid that Gu Moyan wouldn''t dare to come looking for him in the future, so the price for doing so would be too high.

    As for the other officials and concubines, it was as if they were announcing to the outsiders that Gu Moyan''s ownership of the palace was in his hands. As long as Gu Moyan was not allowed to leave the palace, then his every word and action were within his control.

 C60

    Gu Moyan slowly woke up in her room. Memories from the time before she fainted flooded into her mind. To her, these matters were truly inhumane. And the words that Xi Men Qingfeng had replied: "I never thought of getting close to him." Actually, he had always been thinking that he was in love with her.

    Gu Mo Yan was a little tired and didn''t want to think about the two of them anymore. He looked at each other again and tried to figure out how he was going to face Zi Ye and his child.

    Tears that hadn''t flowed since then silently moistened the pillow at the corner of his eyes. Gu Moyan sobbed under the blanket as she thought, before slowly falling asleep again.

    "Empress, Empress." An ethereal voice resounded in the surroundings.

    Gu Mo Yan''s entire body was stiff as he laid on the bed. His limbs were numb. He wanted to open his eyes and sit up, but he felt something pressing down on him.

    "Empress, Empress." The voice continued, but Gu Moyan couldn''t open her eyes. It was like a dream, but it also felt so real.

    "Esteemed wangfei, the child is so pitiful. Wu Qi is so pitiful. I ˇ­" I didn''t get a chance to take a look. Who does he look like? " The voice was no longer the lively voice it had always been; it was a little cold and filled with hidden bitterness. Instead, it sounded like a malicious spirit that had taken its life in the mortal world, painfully recounting the experiences in front of it.

    Gu Mo Yan closed his eyes and shook his head, he wanted to speak, but realized that it was all useless. He could only listen, he couldn''t even open his eyes, and the ethereal voice continued to repeat the words he had said. Gu Mo Yan was so scared that he wanted to scream out loud, but he could only move his stiff limbs to feel that he could still move.

    Gu Mo Yan woke up from his dream with a cold sweat. Was he dreaming? Right, Zi Ye is not dead yet. He is still alive and well near me. How could he have such an unlucky dream?

    Gu Moyan patted her chest and got up to put on her clothes. He wanted to take a look at Zi Ye.

    It had already been two days since he returned from Wu Qi''s place, and he had yet to visit Wu Qi. He could not shirk his responsibilities, so Gu Mo Yan thought about going to Zi Ye''s door.

    "Zi Ye, are you there?" Gu Mo Yan lightly knocked on the door. No one answered him for a long time, so he pressed his ear against the door and heard nothing. He was puzzled.

    "Empress?" Little Shun''s voice rang out from the side.

    Gu Moyan was stunned for a moment before recovering. She looked at the wooden basin in her hands and asked, "Little Shun, have you seen any leaves these past two days?"

    Xiao Shun lowered his head and thought for a while before replying, "I came back with Zi Ye the other day. I sent him to his room and left. These two days ˇ­" I haven''t seen it either. "

    Gu Moyan was a little disappointed. Since Ye Zi Ye liked to go to her place, then she would be a good companion to him. He thought for a while and refused to give up as he continued to ask, "Did he say anything?"

    At that time, he was so weak, it was unknown if he knew the truth. What would he do if he knew? Gu Moyan''s face immediately turned pale. She looked anxiously at Little Shun. Please don''t let it be the answer she wanted.

    However, everything did not go as he wished. "Didn''t Zi Ye wake up after you fainted? Wu Daiwei''s corpse hasn''t been cleaned up. He buried it himself ˇ­" That day, when he was chased out of the room by the emperor, he had always been squatting in the corner, watching everything that happened inside. When the emperor had led the ministers and the empress away, he entered because Zi Ye had already woken up. He looked at Zi Ye and no longer had the usual liveliness.

 C61

    Gu Mo Yan backed up a few steps. Although he thought that Zi Ye might know that Wu Qi and his child were dead, he didn''t expect Mo Gu Han to not even clean up Wu Qi''s corpse. He could imagine how big of an impact it would be for Zi Ye to see that scene.

    "Did he say anything else?" Gu Moyan mumbled to himself. He was still in the middle of his training period.

    "Zi Ye said that he wanted to stay in his room by himself for a few days to rest. He told us not to disturb him." Little Shun was almost choked with sobs as he spoke. He hadn''t been with Zi Ye for very long, but he had been the one to help him in every possible way. He was such a good person, yet in the end, he ended up like this.

    "Zi Ye, is that what you said? It''s good that he''s fine, it''s good that you''re fine. " Gu Moyan walked into the snow. Snowflakes landed on his unbound hair, making him look like he had turned white in an instant. His back looked helpless.

    There was silence in front of Ye Xiao''s room. Even the birds were not there, as if they wanted to leave a quiet space for the people in the house.

    After Gu Mo Yan returned to his room, he casually entered a bit of food and fell asleep on his bed. He didn''t even change his clothes. He felt exhausted, and his thoughts became even more intense.

    "Esteemed Empress, esteemed Empress ˇ­" It was the ethereal voice again.

    This time, he could clearly see what was happening around him, but there was nothing else. Besides the thick white mist surrounding him and the ethereal voice calling out to him, he felt as if he was floating between the heaven and earth.

    Gradually, there were three blurry silhouettes in front of him. In an instant, Gu Moyan''s eyes widened. Weren''t two of them people whom he had seen before? There was also a slightly smaller, wrinkled face, and they were all looking at him.

    Gu Mo Yan''s mouth was wide open, but he didn''t say anything.

    Gu Moyan set her gaze on the face of the person she was most familiar with ¨C Zi Ye''s face was pale, without a trace of blood in it. It looked like ˇ­ He looked like someone who had died a long time ago. The tall kid next to him, whose scalded skin no longer looked the same, was completely unharmed. In their arms, the one with the thin voice was crying. His face was flushed red and his eyes were closed.

    Although they did not open their mouths, Gu Moyan heard these sounds. The oil splattered on his skin, causing him to scream, the child cried, and the leaves to wail. Everything encircled Gu Moyan, making him feel like he was about to collapse.

    Suddenly, there was silence around them. Zi Ye''s voice slowly said, "Empress, I ˇ­" "I was really tired, so I went to see Wu Qi first. The matter with the child is not your fault. I can only blame him for not being able to be born into a good family ˇ­" Ye Wen looked at him with blank eyes. Gu Moyan did not dare to look him straight in the eyes. But he couldn''t stop himself from looking at them. The words he heard in his ears were clearly full of emotion and gentleness. However, he felt cold all over. He wanted to leave as soon as possible. He didn''t even want to see a seed like this.

    Zi Ye seemed to be distracted by his actions. He sobbed softly, and started to silently shed tears under his black eyes.

    Just like this, the fog grew denser and denser. When Gu Mo Yan could no longer see it clearly, the worry in his heart grew bigger than it appeared on the surface. He finally realized how big of a mistake he had made.

    Gu Mo Yan stayed there for a long time, hoping that when the seed leaves appeared again, when the fog dissipated again, when he could say "I''m sorry" to them.

 C62

    Gu Moyan didn''t get the chance to react in time. He was shaken awake by the force of the external world.

    Gu Moyan frowned before she went back to the cage. She thought to herself, Zi Ye would only be waiting for me in the outer room at this time. He never stepped too far away from her. Sobbing sounds could be heard one after another, making Gu Moyan, who had been in a bad mood for the past few days, feel her tongue go dry.

    "Esteemed wangfei, esteemed wangfei, Ziye''s room, room ˇ­" Little Shun wiped the tears off his face with one hand and tugged at Gu Moyan''s exposed sleeve with the other, wailing in pain.

    "Tell me, what happened in the cottonwood room?" Gu Moyan pulled back the impatience she had felt a moment ago and sat up. Without batting an eyelid, she pulled back her sleeves and comforted him softly.

    He felt that the next thing Little Shun wanted to say would be something he absolutely could not bear.

    "Zi Ye, Zi Ye, he wuu ˇ­" He hanged himself in his room... Woo ˇ­ He''s been dead for several days. "

    Even though Gu Mo Yan was mentally prepared, his mind was still blank when he heard this. It was as if he couldn''t feel anything around him and only received the message that Zi Ye had been dead for many days.

    No wonder, no wonder he had such a strange dream these days. So it was Ziye who was trying to wake him up? He still thought that it was terrifying. How could he become like this?

    Gu Moyan''s breathing paused. Just when Little Shun was about to think the Empress was about to faint again, Gu Moyan pushed him away. She ran towards Zi Ye''s room without even putting on her shoes.

    When Gu Mo Yan arrived, he pushed open the door of the house and walked in. He even closed the door to prevent the commotion outside.

    Zi Ye''s body was now lying on the cold ground. There was only a white cloth covering his entire body.

    Gu Moyan walked over quietly, as if she was afraid that she would disturb the person lying on the ground. Because it was winter and the air was cold, the corpse stayed in the room for many days without any strange smell.

    Gu Moyan carefully pulled off the white cloth. The skin on her face and the skin below her neck were completely different. Her eyes rolled up, causing her to be unable to see any darkness. It was almost the same as the one in her dreams.

    He quickly pulled the white cloth away, and when he saw the clothes on his body, tears instantly flowed down his face.

    He was still wearing the same white fox fur coat that he had rummaged through for quite a while before finally finding it. There was no longer any blood on his clothes, and his whole body was lifeless.

    Gu Moyan lay on Ye Wen''s chest, trying to hear the faintest of heartbeats. His voice sounded like he was crying, and his words were slowly filled with apology, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault."

    He knew that he already knew the reason for everything that had happened from what Ximen Qingfeng had said to Mo Gu Han last time.

    As an imperial concubine of the imperial harem, he had been disobedient and had frequently interacted with the son of an official. This was a form of disrespect towards the emperor. However, he hadn''t expected that Mo Gu Han wouldn''t punish him, but would instead harm the people around him.

    But so what if he knew now? He had wrongly given his one-sided wish, and even caused the entire Zi Ye family to suffer along with him.

    He crouched down and buried his face in his wrist like a helpless child.

    Everything was his fault. He finally managed to say the three words that he hadn''t had the time to say, "I''m sorry, Ziye. I''m sorry."

 C63

    He could only say this, but it was already too late. He only hoped that the person lying on the ground would suddenly stand up and tell him that just now, he was just teasing him for a bit, before continuing to live his previous life.

    Wasn''t that Ye Wen a fake corpse? Gu Moyan laughed self-deprecatingly as she slowly panted. The tears in her eyes rolled down her forehead and dripped onto the white fur, wetting it a little.

    Gu Moyan didn''t go to see when Ye Wen was buried, she only asked the servants to bury him by Wu Qi''s grave.

    Zi Ye didn''t leave anything behind. He didn''t take anything with him, just like when he just arrived here.

    Gu Moyan stood on the shore, listening to the distant flute music. It sounded ethereal.

    He stood there alone, letting the cold wind blow past his cheeks and over his thin body. He was skinnier than when he first arrived, and there were traces of black and green in his eyes. He had not slept well for the past few days, and if it was not Zi Ye who appeared in his dreams, then it was those things he was afraid of. Every time he woke up in the middle of the night, it would be difficult for him to fall asleep.

    Gu Mo Yan looked at the golden palace in the distance. That was the beginning of his nightmare. He woke up from the lake, so if he jumped into it once, would it be over then?

    Gu Moyan boldly thought to himself. He had already lost all his strength and energy, and the person he was worried about had already left. What was the use of him staying here?

    As he was thinking, he slowly leaned forward. Suddenly, a sad melody came from the distance. With a "dong" sound, everything became quiet.

    There was a huge splash on the surface of the lake. Even under the sunlight, the weather was still very cold, not to mention in the water.

    Gu Moyan wondered if Zi Ye also felt the same way back then. He didn''t struggle and allowed his body to sink slowly into the ground.

    Mo Gu Han put down the flute in his hand. With his sharp ears, he seemed to have heard something as he fell into the lake. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the other side. There was nothing there.

    Today, his interest was piqued. He wanted to see Gu Moyan. The lesson from last time had made him much more obedient.

    Mo Gu Han waved his hand and said, "Go down and take a look. See what fell into the lake." He did not want Gu Moyan to have any thoughts of living.

    The guards standing by the side gave the order, and they all jumped into the lake, swimming towards the place where the voice had come from.

    Mo Gu Han looked at the man who had just been scooped out of the water. His weak breathing made him seem like he was about to lose his life at any time. He would occasionally choke on the water.

    When Mo Gu Han saw Gu Mo Yan being fished out of the lake by the guards, he felt his heart tighten for some reason. When he found out that Gu Mo Yan was fine, he finally relaxed.

    He hadn''t thought that he would actually want to jump into the lake again, just like he had guessed. He had wanted to attract his attention last time, so what was he planning on doing this time? Let Ximen Qingfeng take a look at his current appearance? Or would you like to visit him yourself?

    It''s best if the latter is the latter, otherwise ˇ­ Mo Gu Han thought about it and suddenly came up with an idea. He said, "Bring him back to my quarters and settle him down properly."

    After he finished speaking, only a group of servants were left standing in the wind, the wet Gu Mo Yan was still unconscious, coughing a few times, but he was fine.

    They thought that this time, the emperor knew that Young Master Gu had jumped into the lake again and would kill him, so he wanted to watch a good show. He didn''t expect that Gu Moyan would bring him back to his bedroom. Could it be that Gu Moyan was going to be doted on by the Emperor again?

 C64

    The news of Young Master Gu once again jumping into the lake spread throughout the palace like a bird with wings. It quickly spread to every nook and cranny of the palace.

    What was even more unbelievable was that the emperor took Gu Moyan back to the imperial harem and placed him in the Li Tang Palace, the auxiliary palace of the emperor''s sleeping quarters.

    The crowd didn''t panic at all, afraid that they would offend the previous Gu Concubine, who had been seized by the emperor. He didn''t know if it was because of some groundless rumor or if there really was such a thing, but when he heard that someone had died in the Clear Stream Restaurant, Young Master Gu was gone. In the imperial harem, the servants had never seen Gu Moyan before.

    Imperial Palace

    The court officials, dressed in palace uniforms, held their memorials and walked into the palace one by one.

    "Reporting to your majesty, Jinzhou City has sent a message that another group of refugees have taken up residence. I hope your majesty can give us some of the financial resources to assist us." A grey haired official stepped forward and said respectfully.

    He also could not do anything about it. The paper had already been in his possession for many days, and after seeing that there were no silver taels yet and some other rumors reaching his ears, he had no choice but to recite this matter to the emperor.

    Oh?" Magnificent Brocade City? This King remembered that a month ago, he had already approved for one million silver taels. That city was only a hundred miles in radius. Even if a disaster were to send a single silver tael, could the Jin Zhou City even hold up to a million people? "Where do you think the money went?" Mo Gu Han sat in front of his desk and looked at the paper in front of him. He raised his head and asked the Minister who had just spoken.

    "This, this ˇ­" Guo De was instantly rendered speechless. He was shocked by Mo Gu Han''s gaze, as if he wanted to see through him. He also instantly exposed those small tricks of Mo Gu Han''s, "This subject doesn''t know."

    Mo Gu Han pensively knocked on the table. The rhythmic "thump thump" sounds seemed to be the heartbeats of the ministers below.

    After a long while, Mo Gu Han opened his mouth again. "This King had already approved two months ago. Since they wrote a letter to Guo Aiqing, This King knows that you only have one mother to raise. How about this." He paused, holding the imperial pen slowly as he wrote on the imperial paper. He then said, "This King knows that Guo Aiqing is considerate towards the public, and the Guo Mansion is also a high position. You can handle this matter, what do you think, Guo Aiqing?"

    Guo De was shocked, he thought that the emperor would notice something, but this time he was unable to get the money to write it down. Since the emperor had already said so, he did not dare to refute anything, lowering his head and replying, "Very good, this old subject has not done anything for the people for many years, so this is considered as him amassing some good fortune for his descendants."

    "You''re not allowed to mention this anymore. Is there anything else, Guo Aiqing?" Mo Gu Han lowered his head and wrote on the imperial report.

    By the time all the officials had finished reporting, it was already late at night. Mo Gu Han felt that they had a lot to deal with this time, and felt a little tired.

    After the Minister left, Mo Gu Han walked towards the palace by himself. He walked slowly, playing with the jade flute in his hand. He raised his head to look at the full moon in the sky, his eyes gleaming with a different light.

    "Whoosh!" Mo Gu Han raised his hand and placed a leaf beside him. He infused his Qi to fly backwards.

    The person in the night clothes who was hiding in the dark barely dodged the leaf. He looked back and saw that the leaf had cut off a small branch behind him.

 C65

    Bu Yuntian let out a sigh of relief. He never thought that the monarch martial arts of this palace would be so profound. He had truly underestimated him. But so what?

    Bu Yuntian was determined to kill Mo Gu Han. He would not leave because of Mo Gu Han''s earlier move. He still followed closely behind.

    "I wonder if the hero following behind will be able to show himself?" Mo Gu Han stopped and turned around. He looked at the dark corner with a smile, but no emotions could be heard in his words. It was as if he wanted to befriend someone in the martial arts world.

    He still held the jade flute in his hand, and didn''t have much of an ornament on his body. Moonlight shone on his body, and his slender figure revealed the noble air that he was born with. The cold wind rustled the leaves on his body.

    "Humph!" Bu Yuntian lightly snorted and walked out from the shadows. He pointed at the original corner and jumped up. He picked up the short sword in his hand and attacked Mo Gu Han.

    "Let This King know who gave you the guts to send yourself to your death!" Even though he said that, Mo Gu Han did not feel angry. Instead, he had the intention of teasing him. He turned his body to the side and dodged Bu Yuntian''s move. He used his jade flute to tease Bu Yuntian by knocking on his head.

    After Bu Yuntian landed on the ground, he kicked up a cloud of dust. He did not say much and immediately turned around to attack Mo Gu Han''s neck.

    Mo Gu Han blocked the flute and the metal object that came in contact with the jade object made a "ding" sound. It was rather crisp. "I haven''t offended any of those sects in the past few years. May I ask who is the hero?"

    While Mo Gu Han was speaking, the two of them exchanged a few more moves. It was clear that Bu Yuntian was irritated by his slow and relaxed attitude. He steadied his breath and replied, "No sect, just by coming here to name you."

    With the help of his sword force, Mo Gu Han somersaulted and landed behind him. Bu Yuntian did not fall behind either as he used his backhand to stab behind him.

    "Did someone give instructions?" Or did someone take the money to take my life? " Mo Gu Han started to lose his temperature as he asked coldly. In the beginning, he only wanted to let him back off as he already had enough worries for the past few days, and it would be good enough to play with him here. He never would have thought that he would not know how to appreciate favors and would hit his vital parts with every move.

    "Where did all this nonsense come from!" He had observed the palace for a while, and they had already spent an incense''s worth of time here. When the time came, there would be a group of guards coming, and even if he wanted to leave, he would not be able to. But now, he did not even touch Mo Gu Han''s robe.

    Mo Gu Han started to get serious, and stopped trying to dodge and tease him. The sound of their clothes flapping in the air and the clashing of iron and jade weapons became clearer and clearer.

    Bu Yuntian gradually began to struggle. He had really underestimated this monarch. From afar, the sound of orderly footsteps could be heard.

    "I''ll come again to take your dog life in the future." Bu Yuntian took advantage of Mo Gu Han''s palm strike to take a few steps back and spit out some impure air. After saying this, he headed deeper into the palace and disappeared into the night.

    The guards at the back also saw this and ran towards Mo Gu Han. They immediately shouted, "There''s an assassin!"

    Mo Gu Han waved his hand and the guards behind him immediately followed. He raised his hand and pointed in the direction that Bu Yuntian had escaped in, and then started to polish the jade flute in his hand.

 C66

    Bu Yuntian let out a sigh of relief. He never thought that the monarch martial arts of this palace would be so profound. He had truly underestimated him. But so what?

    Bu Yuntian was determined to kill Mo Gu Han. He would not leave because of Mo Gu Han''s earlier move. He still followed closely behind.

    "I wonder if the hero following behind will be able to show himself?" Mo Gu Han stopped and turned around. He looked at the dark corner with a smile, but no emotions could be heard in his words. It was as if he wanted to befriend someone in the martial arts world.

    He still held the jade flute in his hand, and didn''t have much of an ornament on his body. Moonlight shone on his body, and his slender figure revealed the noble air that he was born with. The cold wind rustled the leaves on his body.

    "Humph!" Bu Yuntian lightly snorted and walked out from the shadows. He pointed at the original corner and jumped up. He picked up the short sword in his hand and attacked Mo Gu Han.

    "Let This King know who gave you the guts to send yourself to your death!" Even though he said that, Mo Gu Han did not feel angry. Instead, he had the intention of teasing him. He turned his body to the side and dodged Bu Yuntian''s move. He used his jade flute to tease Bu Yuntian by knocking on his head.

    After Bu Yuntian landed on the ground, he kicked up a cloud of dust. He did not say much and immediately turned around to attack Mo Gu Han''s neck.

    Mo Gu Han blocked the flute and the metal object that came in contact with the jade object made a "ding" sound. It was rather crisp. "I haven''t offended any of those sects in the past few years. May I ask who is the hero?"

    While Mo Gu Han was speaking, the two of them exchanged a few more moves. It was clear that Bu Yuntian was irritated by his slow and relaxed attitude. He steadied his breath and replied, "No sect, just by coming here to name you."

    With the help of his sword force, Mo Gu Han somersaulted and landed behind him. Bu Yuntian did not fall behind either as he used his backhand to stab behind him.

    "Did someone give instructions?" Or did someone take the money to take my life? " Mo Gu Han started to lose his temperature as he asked coldly. In the beginning, he only wanted to let him back off as he already had enough worries for the past few days, and it would be good enough to play with him here. He never would have thought that he would not know how to appreciate favors and would hit his vital parts with every move.

    "Where did all this nonsense come from!" He had observed the palace for a while, and they had already spent an incense''s worth of time here. When the time came, there would be a group of guards coming, and even if he wanted to leave, he would not be able to. But now, he did not even touch Mo Gu Han''s robe.

    Mo Gu Han started to get serious, and stopped trying to dodge and tease him. The sound of their clothes flapping in the air and the clashing of iron and jade weapons became clearer and clearer.

    Bu Yuntian gradually began to struggle. He had really underestimated this monarch. From afar, the sound of orderly footsteps could be heard.

    "I''ll come again to take your dog life in the future." Bu Yuntian took advantage of Mo Gu Han''s palm strike to take a few steps back and spit out some impure air. After saying this, he headed deeper into the palace and disappeared into the night.

    The guards at the back also saw this and ran towards Mo Gu Han. They immediately shouted, "There''s an assassin!"

    Mo Gu Han waved his hand and the guards behind him immediately followed. He raised his hand and pointed in the direction that Bu Yuntian had escaped in, and then started to polish the jade flute in his hand.

 C67

    On the other side, Bu Yuntian did not know where he was. His surroundings were completely dark and it just so happened that he was also dressed in black and had hidden himself in the dark, avoiding many patrolling guards.

    The palace in front of them was lit up with sparks. Perhaps someone was inside. Bu Yuntian thought for a moment and then jumped into the yard.

    Gu Moyan stood at the entrance of the hall and looked at the person who had suddenly appeared in front of her. He had already been in the palace for several days. Since he hadn''t left, naturally no one had entered. Who could this person be?

    Gu Moyan looked at him with a puzzled expression. His long black hair was unbound and draped over his shoulders, making him look extremely small.

    He didn''t know who he was, nor did he have a servant following him. In the winter, he was wearing only a plain white robe, but the thing that caught his attention the most was his pair of eyes, which were bright and spirited. He didn''t expect that the incident would have such spotless eyes that were like glass. However, there was also a hint of sadness hidden within, causing people to want to go over and comfort him. That sort of emotion shouldn''t have appeared on this person.

    Bu Yuntian was startled for a moment and immediately shook off his impractical thoughts. How could he look into the palace and not know what kind of person he was? However, he was certain that this place was of no threat to him.

    Bu Yuntian put away the dagger and pulled down the mask on his face. He quickly walked forward and clasped his hands at Gu Moyan, "I am Bu Yuntian. I don''t want to hurt young master. May young master lend me your residence?"

    Seeing that he didn''t look like a bad person, Gu Moyan nodded and led him in. He closed the door and poured a cup of tea for Bu Yuntian, who was already sitting at the table. Young master Bu, you''re dressing like this because you want to stay in the palace... "Assault?" Gu Moyan hesitated for a moment before asking. Although he had a pure mind, there must be someone chasing after him while he brazenly hid in his own palace.

    Gu Moyan saw that he didn''t answer and only looked at him. He slowly told him all the conjectures in his mind, "Young Master Bu was discovered? Then we''ll hide in the Li Tang Palace. Do you want to borrow my hand to get out of the palace? "

    "Young master is truly a wise man. If so, there''s no need for me to say more. Now is not the time to explain myself. I can only ask young master if you agree. If you agree, then I will reward you handsomely in the future!" Bu Yuntian promised Gu Moyan.

    "You also know that I have the ability to help you leave this palace?" Gu Mo Yan tilted his head, and the candlelight struck his face, making it look even better when matched with his puzzled eyes.

    "May I ask, is Young Master Gu Fei Gu Moyan?" Bu Yuntian looked at him with a slight smile on his face. Even if he was outside, he had heard of the people living in the Li Tang Palace. This was the concubine that the current emperor doted on very much, if he didn''t rely on Gu Moyan, wouldn''t he be a fool?

    Gu Moyan paused for a moment before softly replying. She spoke to Bu Yuntian in embarrassment, "Yes, but I don''t know if the people outside will listen to my orders."

    Just as he finished speaking, a sound came from outside. Bu Yuntian shooed and flicked his hand into the air. The oil lamp was extinguished in an instant, leaving everything in darkness.

    The sound drew closer to the door.

    "Are you stupid? "If Young Master Gu were to denounce us to the emperor tomorrow, we won''t be able to bear the consequences. Would you dare to go in and search for him?"

 C68

    "What''s more, would the assassin be so blind as to head to the emperor''s sleeping quarters?"

    The voices of the two gradually faded away.

    I am the one who is blind. "Bu Yuntian helplessly smiled and looked at Gu Moyan," Look, I already said that Young Master Gu can help me. "

    Gu Moyan pondered for a moment before looking away and saying, "I''m not begging Young Master Bu to thank me in the future. I only hope that you can bring Mo Yan with you when you leave the palace tonight."

    He really didn''t want to stay in this familiar palace. It was so empty and desolate. Although he did not have the memories from his past life, that feeling of familiarity made him unable to forget how Ye Zi Ye died and how Mo Gu Han forced Wu Qi to jump into the frying pan.

    He wanted to leave, but he had no other choice. He could only beg the person in front of him, "Young master Bu, can I?" he asked again, with a faint sadness in his eyes.

    Seeing the trace of emotion in Bu Yuntian''s eyes, he did not even think about it and immediately agreed, "Alright."

    When he finished speaking, he felt a bit of regret. Young Master Gu did not know martial arts. Would it be difficult to bring him away from the palace? However, from the very beginning, she had said that as long as she could help him escape this ordeal, she would repay him in the future.

    Well, that''s fine. Bu Yuntian nodded his head and looked at Gu Moyan, "Your outfit is very eye-catching at night. Can you change into some dark colored clothes?"

    Gu Moyan nodded, got up and left the room.

    He would be leaving very soon. Even though he had not stayed for long, Gu Moyan''s eyes felt a little sore. He wanted to cry, but in the end, he did not. He quickly packed himself up, picked up some clothes and left.

    Bu Yuntian jumped on the roof of the palace while holding Gu Moyan''s waist. The wind brushed past his face, causing him to feel pain.

    Gu Moyan closed her eyes. She didn''t dare to look down.

    In the night sky, he only felt a shadow float past within the palace. It was somewhat ghostly, and he did not pay close attention to it.

    When the two of them landed at the inn, the sky was already dim. A red sun gradually began to appear on the east side of the sky.

    The new day began once again. The people who bought breakfast on the streets had already set up their own stalls, shouting out with the white mist that was coming out of their mouths.

    "Then Young Master Gu and I will not owe each other anything." Bu Yuntian drank the porridge in his hand. The night''s journey did not show how tired he was.

    "Thank you." Gu Moyan thanked him once again. The teenager in front of him had changed his clothes, and he looked to be about his own age.

    Gu Moyan stirred the spoon in her hand, thought for a moment and said, "Young Master Bu, please don''t go to the palace and do something stupid. We can''t afford to offend Mo Gu Han." As he said this last sentence, the sadness hidden in his eyes welled up again. It was not that he was looking down on Bu Yuntian, but that the overflowing power of the Monarch was truly vicious.

    Bu Yuntian put down the bowl in his hand, raised his eyebrows and asked with great interest, "Young Master Gu, why do you say that?" He had heard that the person in front of him was the concubine that the emperor doted on greatly, but ˇ­ But now, it seemed that there was something else.

    "I ˇ­" Gu Moyan seemed to open her mouth, but she didn''t know where to start. She also seemed like a leaf, and her eyes became moist.

 C69

    Bu Yuntian''s heart was filled with pity. He felt that the person in front of him was very weak and did not know how Mo Gu Han had treated him.

    His clear eyes instantly darkened. He raised his hand and stroked Gu Mo Yan''s hair, which had been blown about by the wind, as he consoled: "Speak slowly."

    "Cotyledon... One of my attendants is not married to a guard anymore ˇ­ You''re still pregnant, Monarch ˇ­ The King first turned the child into a meat patty for the imperial guards to eat, and then ordered the imperial guards to be thrown into the frying pan. " Gu Mo Yan said these words in an intermittent manner, as if he was reminiscing a long time ago, "Zi Ye, also died." His voice was so low that if Gu Moyan hadn''t lifted his head to look at him, Bu Yuntian would have thought he was crying.

    Gu Moyan''s misty eyes stared at him, her gaze dull as she said, "I don''t know what your reason is, but it''s better if you don''t go."

    Bu Yuntian was not moved by his words and only shook his head. There were some things that he could not explain in a day and a night.

    Bu Yuntian did not say anything else. He paid and arranged for him to stay in a nearby inn before leaving.

    He hadn''t thought that the emperor would be so cruel to the people who did not care about the world. Bu Yuntian clenched his fists and quickened his pace as he walked toward the Jiang manor.

    Last time, he should have ended this battle quickly. Even if he were to put his life on the line, he should have killed that disgraceful Emperor. There would still be a next time.

    He thought as he walked quickly. Soon, they arrived at the Jiang manor gates.

    The soldiers wearing yamen''s clothes stood in front of the big pot and distributed porridge to the poor families. This year, Jinzhou City had been in a drought since July, and the citizens had not been able to get anything, so they had to rely on the food that was given to them from the Imperial City.

    Bu Yuntian felt that he had been fortunate enough to have such a good friend for three lifetimes. In the past few days, he had had a good conversation with him, so he decided to become friends with him. He was only going to discuss the plan to assassinate Mo Gu Han with him, and he didn''t want to fail once again.

    Bu Yuntian stood outside the porridge. As he looked at the happy faces of the citizens, his heart warmed.

    "Bam!"

    "Don''t drink it, this is mildewed rice."

    Bu Yuntian knitted his eyebrows as he looked over in that direction. The discordant sound of shattering bowls was especially loud. He walked over, thinking that that person was here to cause trouble.

    "This porridge will kill you all if you drink it." Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, the man continued to speak loudly.

    "Cough cough, where have you come to the noble young master? Don''t come here to cause trouble if you don''t understand the poverty of our people." An older old man coughed a few times and looked up at that man. He was dressed in fine blue silk, embroidered with elegant hibiscus patterns, and had a goose-fat jade hairpin on his head.

    At first glance, he looked like a young noble who had just stepped into the martial arts world. The old man shook his head and continued drinking the porridge in his hand.

    The person in blue seemed to be in a good mood as he continued, "You just have to add a little vinegar to the porridge and you won''t be able to eat it. Do you really want to continue drinking it?"

    Bu Yuntian walked forward and pointed out the flaw in his words, "Since young master said you can''t taste it, then how did you discover it?"

    The blue robed young master tapped his nose as he looked at him with a smile.

 C70

    When Bu Yuntian heard his words, he could not help but be skeptical. He casually picked up a bowl of rice and sniffed it. There was nothing else but the faint fragrance of rice. He was somewhat disdainful.

    "Of course you can''t smell it." The young man in blue looked at his movements and smiled. He then looked towards the man who seemed to be in his thirties.

    "May I know why young master said that the porridge I applied was moldy porridge?" When Jiang Yu was told that someone was causing trouble outside, he immediately put down what he was doing and came out. He thought that the person who came out was someone who understood cultivation, but the person he saw was just a young master who was born in a thatched hut.

    "Lord Jiang, are you sure you want to boil some good rice together with many mildewed rice, add some vinegar, and then cook it multiple times without being able to tell what it tastes like?" The blue-robed young master wasn''t in a hurry as he replied with a smile.

    The secret in Jiang Yu''s heart did not change at all, he squinted his eyes, and said in a slightly unfriendly tone, "Young master, don''t speak nonsense. What you are saying without evidence is something that the authorities are going to apprehend."

    "That''s right. At such a young age, I should be doing something big. I have nothing to do but take my parents'' things and spend them everywhere." After the old man finished his porridge, he saw that he was still talking to Jiang Yu about him.

    "Hmph." The blue-robed young man snorted. He hadn''t repaid the kindness of his heart, so he didn''t say anything else. He turned around and walked away.

    Jiang Yu watched his leisurely back as he calculated in his heart. He turned around with a smile and looked at Bu Yuntian, "Yun Tian, don''t listen to that person''s nonsense. Do you want to go visit the manor?"

    Bu Yuntian looked at his good friend from the past. Although he didn''t believe that he would send moldy porridge to the common people, why would he say that? Plus, Jiang Feng only denied it, he didn''t dare to prove anything.

    Bu Yuntian glanced at the receding figure of the man in blue and wanted to ask about it. He rejected it and said, "No need. Next time, when I have time, I will go to the manor to be a guest." Without waiting for a response, he turned and followed.

    The blue-clothed young master slowed down his steps, as if he was deliberately waiting for the people behind him to catch up. Or perhaps, he already knew that Bu Yuntian would catch up to him and ask him for the reason.

    He turned around and entered a place with fireworks ˇŞ a brothel.

    Since ancient times, the brothel had always been a good place to discuss confidential matters. Of course, this time he didn''t come to Yue State to become a nobleman, but to look for his face.

    As soon as Bu Yuntian entered, half of his nose was assaulted by the pink mist. Before he could regain his senses, he was surrounded by a group of youths dressed in colorful clothes.

    Bu Yuntian stretched out his hand to stop the young man who wanted to jump into his arms. He embarrassedly took two steps back and said with a slightly flushed face, "I''m here to look for someone."

    Ever since he entered the martial arts world, this was the first time he entered this place full of fireworks. He never thought that the youngsters here would be so bold, and that there would be so many of them.

    "Hehe, do you want to find someone young master?" Maybe Qing`er has met him before. A handsome young man dressed in green stood beside him and straightened his clothes, revealing his exposed collarbone.

    Bu Yuntian immediately opened his eyes when he saw that and did not expect to be so unrestrained. He wanted to leave, but when he glanced around the first floor and realized that there was no one he wanted to see, he was a bit disappointed.

    "There''s a young master who wants to invite you to have a seat up there." A young man dressed as a servant pointed at the second floor.

    Bu Yuntian looked up and saw the blue-clothed young master standing by the stairs. The smile on his face was so eerie that it seemed like it was a completely different person compared to the one he had just seen in front of the Jiang manor.

 C71

    He was more like a popinjay.

    Bu Yuntian found someone and quickly walked toward the stairs, avoiding the youth in front of him.

    "Did the words that young master said in front of the Jiang manor just now prove anything?" Bu Yuntian walked forward and didn''t want to get too close to him. Although the person in front of him gave off the feeling that he was calm, he still felt that he was deeply hidden. He felt that he had seen everything, and just didn''t want to bother with him.

    He took a sip of the tea in front of him and said to him, "Young Noble, do you want to try out this Bodhi tea leaves? Although this is a land of fireworks, this tea leaves are not bad, is this your first time here? It''s more like a baby. " He joked.

    "Young Master, do you have any evidence to prove that it was moldy porridge?" Bu Yuntian was once again asking a question and was not affected by his words. His purpose in coming here was for this and not to chat with him. Plus, he didn''t want Jiang Wen to bear this kind of crime, he wanted to find out whether it was real or fake.

    "Hey, wouldn''t you know if you go tonight to those people who just ate congee?" Back then, when I advised them, they didn''t listen. " After saying that, he no longer cared about Bu Yuntian. He was sipping on his tea alone and looking at the people below.

    Bu Yuntian felt the same way. He felt that he should see for himself whether it was the porridge or not. Why did he look for this person and even enter this place that was filled with smoke? Bu Yuntian was a bit annoyed. He did not go downstairs and directly jumped down from the open window and disappeared into the street.

    The blue-clothed young master behind him only sipped his tea, appearing as if he didn''t care about what was happening. Amidst the sounds of laughter, it was as if he was the only one left in this place.

    The people who had toiled all day went home, and the beggars found a place to stay for the time being.

    Bu Yuntian was standing at the entrance of the temple. The useless door was broken open a few times. Although it was closed, the situation inside could be seen clearly.

    Bu Yuntian looked inside with a pale face. The few of them first stood there with their hands covering their stomachs. The painful expression on their faces was self-evident.

    "No, no, my stomach hurts. I need to go to the toilet." One of them stomped his feet back and forth anxiously.

    "Just now, Ah Zhuang went in and we didn''t come out. We didn''t bring anything out either. "Just bear with it." The other man was not as impatient as he was, but the cold sweat on his cheek betrayed him.

    "No, no. It hurts." A person who was squatting in the corner could not take it anymore and rolled on the ground.

    "That''s right, how could it be like this? Big brother, did we eat something strange today?" The man who was gritting his teeth and trying to get to the toilet squatted on the floor and started dripping with cold sweat.

    "I don''t know, uh... "It hurts." Another pain in his abdomen made him stagger and fall to the ground. He no longer had the strength to get up, and the others were in so much pain that they didn''t have time to pay attention to him.

    Bu Yuntian still couldn''t believe it. It was obvious that these people were moving around together. Perhaps they had eaten something unclean that caused their stomachs to ache.

    He turned around and left the place with a few light tap tips of his toes. He wailed in pain as he disappeared into the distance. Bu Yuntian stopped at the window of a house that was lit by a candle.

    "Father, Father, what happened to you?" Wake up? "Father!"

    The old man lying dead in the bed was the one who had taught the blue clothed young master a lesson today. He had personally witnessed him finish two bowls of porridge.

 C72

    The time went back to the day before.

    After the guards had all run past him, Mo Gu Han gradually realized that the assassin from before had run towards his own bedroom.

    Damn it!

    Mo Gu Han activated his Qing Gong and with a few light taps, he arrived in front of the Li Tang Palace. Inside, there were a few dim lights shining in the room, at that time, he would be standing in front of the door with a huge living person, no one reporting in yet.

    Mo Gu Han pushed open the door and the cold air rushed in without a trace of warmth.

    "Why don''t you prepare some heat stoves? So few people in the palace? " Mo Gu Han asked the servant who had just caught up with him with a gloomy face.

    The servant then shook his head and stuttered, "Empress, esteemed wangfei said there is no need."

    Mo Gu Han ignored him and walked back to the room inside. It was dark inside. After thinking for a while, it was normal to turn out the lights since this was the same time as sleeping.

    Once again, he pushed the door open. There was no smell of blood in the room. He let out a breath of relief, but when his eyes got used to the darkness, the bed was covered with the same untouched bedding. It was as clean and tidy as if no one had ever lived here before.

    If he hadn''t gone to the Clear Stream Restaurant that day to personally bring Gu Moyan back, seeing the current environment, he wouldn''t have believed that these people would have stayed here for a few days.

    Mo Gu Han waved his hand and the room was instantly lit up as if it was daytime.

    He walked forward and stopped on the tea table. There were two cups of tea on the table. One of them was half empty while the other remained untouched. Mo Gu Han reached out his hand to touch the outside of the teacup. It was still warm. It was obvious that the two of them had just left after sitting down and chatting for a short while. They should have left before his future, but he believed that they were not far from him now.

    Who could it be?

    Mo Gu Han came out of the Li Tang Palace and looked at the black mass of guards outside. Each of them hurried him and reported silently that they could not find the assassin.

    "Trash!" He couldn''t even find an assassin. Tomorrow, I will go to the torture chamber and receive twenty lashes each. " Mo Gu Han stood there, his entire body emitting a strong sense of anger. What made him angry was not that he did not find the assassin, but that he felt that these guards in front of him, who no one knew about, had actually left his palace.

    "A group of people, follow me to the Ximen Estate." After saying that, before his men could react, Mo Gu Han was already walking in front with his hands behind his back.

    The people at the back looked at each other in dismay. They could not understand why they were still heading to the Yuanfu Realm at such a late hour. They could only doze off and follow Mo Gu Han to the Ximen Estate.

    "Enter. Search for Imperial Concubine. Is she inside?" Mo Gu Han did not care about the expression of Xi Men Qing who wanted to stop him. He waved his hand and gave the order.

    Ximen Qingfeng understood. He was afraid that Mo Gu Han would lose Young Master Gu and come to his residence to look for someone, but ever since Wu Qi''s incident, he had never seen Gu Mo Yan again.

    He actually wanted Gu Moyan to be there so that Mo Gu Han wouldn''t show any displeasure towards him or anything else, but only said, "Your Majesty still came to my estate to look for someone at night. I''m afraid that Your Majesty might be disappointed. Your subject hasn''t met Imperial Concubine Gu."

    As Mo Gu Han was thinking, he lifted his head and glanced at Qing Shui. He did not say anything, but it was obvious that he did not know the result. He did not believe Xi Men Qingfeng''s one-sided story.

    "Sigh, this subject doesn''t even dare to think about the king''s last fierce warning." Ximen Qingfeng thought back to what happened last time and shuddered in the night wind.

 C73

    Mo Gu Han''s expression became darker and darker with his words. He sized up Xi Men Qingfeng and then retracted his gaze. "Only those who are clean will know."

    There were a few murmurs in the night, and the moonlight was getting stronger. When the last guard came out, nothing was found.

    In the end, Mo Gu Han could only helplessly return to his own quarters. He thought about where he could go and how he had never left the Imperial City ever since he came here with him. Mo Gu Han''s heart was filled with faint worry.

    He then asked the painter to draw a portrait of Gu Moyan. The painter had seen Gu Moyan at that time the year before and tried to picture him with his own memories.

    When he gave the portrait to Mo Gu Han, he didn''t look at it carefully and sent the portrait down to search for it. As long as he saw the person and reported it to his superior, he would receive a huge reward.

    When the sun slowly rose, Bu Yuntian had already arrived at the Jiang manor. He was hesitating on whether he should knock on the gate to enter the manor.

    It was already late in the morning, and it was not early for those who woke up early to work. There were already a few people sitting under the porridge awning in front of the Jiang manor, waiting for the people inside to come out.

    Bu Yuntian looked at their new faces. Although they were dressed in shabby clothes and were as thin as firewood, they were still living creatures. These people should not have eaten porridge here yesterday, otherwise, if they were like what he saw last night, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Bu Yuntian did not hesitate any longer. He raised his hand and knocked on the mahogany door. The dull "dong dong" sound seemed to have fallen into his heart.

    Not long after, a butler, who was yawning, opened the door from the inside. He looked very impatient, but after seeing that it was Bu Yuntian, the drowsiness disappeared in an instant. He respectfully said, "Master is still washing up.

    Bu Yuntian followed the footsteps of Housekeeper Jiang to the front hall. He passed through many flower gardens and created artificial mountains one after another. It was beautiful beyond compare.

    Bu Yuntian was slandering himself in his heart. Before he came here, he had never noticed anything. He had always been paying attention to Jiang Feng. Now that he looked at him closely, it seemed like he had been stripped of his position and was living a better life than a high ranking official in the imperial court.

    When they reached the lobby, Jiang was already sitting in the front seat, sipping his first cup of tea of the morning, unaware of the danger.

    "Yun Tian, sit. Come and taste this tea. This is the tea that an old villager of mine brought back from Jiangnan. Drink it and taste it." Jiang tapped on the right side of his cup, then held the bottom of the cup in one hand and gently lifted the lid with the other. He then blew a breath into the cup and took a sip, moistening his throat before placing his hand on the nearby corner table and rubbing it against the smooth surface of the mahogany.

    "I''m not in the mood for leisure like Sir Jiang." Bu Yuntian did not even sit down as he stared at the expression on Jiang Feng''s face. He directly asked with a slightly unfriendly tone, "The words that the young master in front of the Jiang manor said yesterday, was not something that he casually said."

    The hand that lifted the lid paused for a second, then said without changing its expression, "Yun Tian went to confirm it?"

    Bu Yuntian''s eyes darkened. He was already prepared to be cheated when he arrived, but when he heard Jiang Wei''s subtle movements, he did not know what it meant.

 C74

    "Of the four people who were poisoned, one died." Bu Yuntian thought for a moment and replied, "That''s all I see."

    In short, another meaning was that where he did not see it, there were countless more people dying or suffering.

    "It''s that serious?" Jiang Yu put down his teacup and was surprised for a moment, as if he had only just found out about this.

    "You don''t know?" Looking at his appearance, he felt a sense of relief in his heart. It was as if he wasn''t the one putting the porridge in.

    "I only found out about it last night. A servant accidentally mixed the rotten rice with the good rice and then didn''t pay attention to it, which led to this. I really let down those civilians." Then he put on a look of abomination and deep reflection about how much he regretted it.

    Bu Yuntian was skeptical. He was not sure if it was because of Jiang Feng, or if it was because of the servants.

    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Jiang You knew that he was going to hide this from him. He seized the opportunity and continued, "I''ve already sent people to punish that servant. The moldy porridge will never happen again, and I''ll also arrange with the doctors who were poisoned to see it. As for the dead person you saw, I''ll give them the money to organize the funeral. Yun Tian, what do you think? "

    He still did not want to have a falling out with Bu Yuntian so early on. He would retreat if he took a step back. Before he could accomplish his big plan, Bu Yuntian was a very good chess piece.

    "Yes." Bu Yuntian nodded. Since this was the last time he knew about it, it wasn''t his fault. Moreover, this was the first time he had seen someone die from porridge, so Bu Yuntian believed his words and left the house. After all, this was a big blow and he didn''t want to say anything more to Jiang Feng.

    How could a government official, who had been in the government for more than twenty years, compare with a man who had just entered the martial world?

    Jiang Wen picked up the teacup behind him and thought to himself with a sigh. This child was really easy to trick. Naturally, he had this kind of thing happen before, but it wasn''t much. As for the things that he had just promised Bu Yuntian, he could just find two people to do it for him and spend no money.

    Heh heh heh, it was as if Jiang Ke once again saw the golden, silver, and silver objects that were all in his pocket. Jiang Yu was clearly only in his thirties, but his face was shining with oil. He showed signs of getting rich in the early years, but in the end, he was still too greedy and knew how to take revenge.

    However, if Bu Yuntian wasn''t so kind-hearted as to be filled with righteousness and then be used by him, then he wouldn''t have to beat around the bush to get Bu Yuntian to do something like this. Of course, Jiang Yu also instantly gave up on this idea. It was good that Bu Yuntian was thinking about his country right now. It was also a good idea to make use of him.

    Jiang Yu thought for a moment, waved his hand, and called for someone to come in front of him. His voice wasn''t very loud, "Go and ''clean'' the rice in the back of the warehouse, don''t let anyone find out. Then, let''s see what kind of identity the person wearing blue clothes had yesterday. If it''s really the best one, then let''s see if he can keep these matters to himself. "

    He was a little afraid that Bu Yuntian would go to the grain storage area and see what was going to happen. With his personality, he was determined to make everything known to the entire city, so how would he carry out his plan? Of course, Bu Yuntian might not be smart enough to find evidence and see why he personally came to ask.

 C75

    Jiang Yu thought it was better after everything was over, he watched the servant walk out of the lobby, then lowered his head and continued to drink the tea in his hand. The tea was already slightly cold, and when he drank it, he felt a bit bitter, but he liked it this way, so he had to properly remind himself of who gave him this kind of situation.

    When he raised his head, he didn''t know when Bu Yuntian had appeared in front of him. With bloodshot eyes, Bu Yuntian was pointing a sword at him.

    In that instant of panic, the teacup in his hand fell to the ground ˇ­

    A shattering sound could be heard, as if it was the heart of man, and it could no longer make up for it.

    "Cloud ˇ­" Jiang Yu sounded hoarse, the last word unable to come out.

    "Explain?" Bu Yuntian forcefully suppressed his anger and didn''t swing his sword.

    "What kind of explanation is that? Didn''t Young Hero Bu hear it?" Jiang Yu sat back down in his chair, as if the person who had just lost his composure was not him, but this time he did not touch the four corners of the table in a relaxed state.

    He didn''t expect it, he really didn''t expect it. Why did Bu Yuntian come back? Sigh, what a waste of a good chess piece.

    Bu Yuntian carefully looked at him. He wanted to see some guilt and uneasiness from his face that hadn''t changed since the beginning. Unfortunately, he didn''t, even if it was just a little. Bu Yuntian might have been able to convince this person to not kill this person in front of him, but unfortunately, he did not.

    "Were you the one who ordered all this rotten rice?" Bu Yuntian''s hand was trembling as he asked.

    "Yes." Jiang Yu nodded his head. He did not believe that Bu Yuntian would kill him, which was why he was so calm. As for the reason? At the beginning, he had helped him before, and when he looked into his eyes, they were filled with faint admiration and worship. This was why Jiang Feng was so confident.

    "Have you thought about the people who are still suffering? They went to drink the porridge you gave them with the attitude that Lord Jiang was a great benefactor, but what did you do? Add rice in, are you still human? " Bu Yuntian screamed as his eyes turned even redder.

    "Consider them? What are you thinking of them for? Can they give me silver taels? Can you help me get promoted? No! "Other than waiting outside the Jiang manor for food every day, they can do nothing else!" Jiang Yu sneered and stood up. He leaned his body against Bu Yuntian''s sword and coldly said.

    Perhaps Jiang Yu''s words were not wrong, it was just that his thoughts were too resentful, which caused him to make the wrong decision.

    "They are just ordinary people." In the end, Bu Yuntian didn''t dare to stab him. The person in front of him was still the same person he saw a few months ago.

    "Humph!" Jiang Yu raised his hand and attacked him. He did not want Bu Yuntian to miss the opportunity when he made his move.

    Bu Yuntian''s first reaction was to raise his hand to block the attack. When the two clashed, Bu Yuntian felt a deep sense of betrayal. It was a betrayal that originated from the person he was closest to.

    In the blink of an eye, the two of them exchanged a few more moves. In the end, the Jiang Han Dynasty was still a dynasty, and Bu Yuntian was living his life in the martial arts world.

    Jiang Yu was forced back again and again. Bu Yuntian pressed him down on the edge of the table and placed the blade of the sword near his throat. He leaned over and asked, "Are you lying to me about that Mo Gu Han''s matter?"

    Jiang Yu closed his eyes and leaned back. He didn''t want to die like this and didn''t answer. However, Bu Yuntian was ridiculing you from his expression.

    "Good, very good." Bu Yuntian gritted his teeth as he spoke. He let go and moved the sword to his chest, stabbing it in with his red eyes.

    Hot blood sprayed onto their faces and clothes, but Bu Yuntian didn''t wipe them away. He even touched their faces and looked at Bu Yuntian with a smile without saying anything.

 C76

    Bu Yuntian''s heart trembled a little from his gaze. The force in his hand loosened and pulled the sword out, causing blood to spurt out from Jiang You''s body. This time, Bu Yuntian''s reaction speed was really fast, otherwise, blood would have splashed onto his clothes.

    Without the support of his sword, coupled with the fact that he had lost a lot of blood, Jiang Yu fell onto the ground. He also conveniently placed the sword on the corner of the four-legged table.

    Even if Bu Yuntian didn''t kill him, he would still die if he were to use this kind of force against him.

    Jiang Yu also didn''t expect that everything he had arranged would be destroyed on the square shaped immortal table that he had placed in the main hall. That table was made of thousands of years old sandalwood, and it would not rot even after ten thousand years. It was like an egg hitting a rock when he crashed into it.

    There was a secret that no one knew, not even his closest wife of the day. His heart was on the right side, different from the rest of the world.

    Therefore, he wasn''t afraid of those assassinations. According to normal people''s logic, a knife should be stabbed to the left side of him. However, the wound on his left side was like a wound that could only be healed for a few days. He only dared to tease Bu Yuntian like this because he was an Upper Sky user. He would only be injured if they tried to break him up without much harm.

    But I didn''t expect that the heavens always liked to joke with you.

    This time, the impact was not light. The stable square table was slightly moved, and traces of scarlet remained at the corners.

    Jiang Feng fainted, either from the pain or from being knocked out. However, when he laid on the ground and closed his eyes, Bu Yuntian''s eyes were filled with hatred and nostalgia that he would never forget in this life.

    Bu Yuntian did not regret killing Jiang Feng. He was just a bit emotional, a bit depressed, and a bit regretful.

    He felt that everything was unsatisfactory, and was depressed about how he had seen the ugliest side of the human heart as soon as he had entered the Jianghu. He regretted that he didn''t know anyone well back then, and fortunately, he didn''t make any big mistakes. Otherwise, even he would have hated himself.

    Bu Yuntian lowered his hand as blood dripped down the tip of the sword and dripped onto the ground. The blood was no longer warm and was a little cold.

    Bu Yuntian seemed to have returned to a few months ago. At that time, he didn''t know anything and it was too late for anything to happen.

    At that time, the famine in Jinzhou City had not spread to every corner of the city, and on the surface, it seemed to be a prosperous city.

    At that time, he had been wrong to believe that someone was injured by his father''s enemy, and he had been holding onto his wound as he wandered around the streets of Jinzhou City.

    Perhaps he had been too obvious ˇŞ a seriously injured person.

    "Young Hero is not feeling well, but look, I''m going to the city too. If Young Hero doesn''t mind, then come up and sit with me. I''ll take you for a ride. Once we''re in the city, Young Hero can leave." At that time, Jiang Yu really wanted to make a friend with Bu Yuntian. Or perhaps he wanted to make a friend of Bu Yuntian from the first time he saw him.

    However, at that time, Bu Yuntian did not have any help in the city and he had to leave his hometown.

    Immediately after, he agreed and sat in Jiang Hu''s carriage. Since the two of them were not too far apart in age and had other plans, in this small carriage, they didn''t feel awkward about it.

 C77

    When they arrived, Jiang Yu let him off the carriage. Luckily, he stayed for a while and told him to go to the mansion. However, Bu Yuntian was still cautious and didn''t agree. After hearing his words, she went to look for a famous doctor in the city to recuperate from her injuries.

    Only after arriving at the city did he realize that the refugees he had encountered along the way had all gathered at the center of the city. If he asked around, he would only find out that there was a benevolent man in the city. Every day, he would place some porridge in front of the mansion''s entrance so that the local citizens or the victims from outside the city wouldn''t starve to death.

    Bu Yuntian asked for directions to the porridge restaurant so he could pay a visit. He was indeed very interested in this kind of good person.

    When Bu Yuntian arrived, he realized that the person who helped the victims was the person who rescued him by Li Ta. He felt that the two of them were destined and didn''t suspect anything. Whatever he said, Bu Yuntian believed him.

    This was the reason why he would go to the Imperial Palace to assassinate Mo Gu Han later on.

    When Bu Yuntian came out of his memories, the air was completely devoid of that warm feeling of wetness and was filled with a cold wave. He didn''t go explore the river nor did he die. He turned around and left the Jiang manor.

    He suddenly remembered one time when he had pushed open the door without waiting for his notice. He had seen another thirty-something minister talking to him, and once he had entered, neither of them spoke. When he thought of this, Jiang Feng had already wanted to hide it from him. He had thought that he was truly a good person.

    The scenery around him quickly shifted backwards. Bu Yuntian had no way to vent the frustration in his heart. He could only quickly jump on the rooftop and rub the air to find a trace of coldness.

    Jiang Yu lay unconscious in the lobby. All the money he had spent on his life had been taken away by his concubine, his wife, and the servants of the Jiang manor, because before him, the servants had been unhappy with his stinginess and oppression, causing Jiang to bleed profusely in the lobby and be left alone with his body and an empty shell of the Jiang manor.

    On this day, when everyone had started working and a new batch of disaster victims had gathered in front of the Jiang manor''s entrance to prepare the porridge, it was a long time before anyone came out and opened the heavy wooden door.

    By the time a few strong young men with good intentions barged in, it was already empty except for a large pool of blood in the lobby. There wasn''t even anything of value, and the once wealthy Jiang had just disappeared.

    Some people were lamenting how the Jiang manor had become like this overnight, and some people were even saying that there was no good news for good people. They truly believed that Jiang Yu had been killed by bandits, and then they took his money.

    No one had noticed that a figure clad in blue had stopped in front of the Jiang manor doors. It stood there for a while before disappearing.

    On the other hand, the situation was the complete opposite. A group of people gathered around the notice, and a literate old man moved closer to the paper. Pet the consort and... On... Gong Lost... If you see it and write it down, you can receive it ˇ­ It means a lot of money. "

    Only after he finished reading did he leave those densely packed words and move onto the portrait. He rubbed his sparsely graying beard and praised, "Handsome young man, what a great Imperial Concubine Gu. To be able to see her face, how beautiful can she be?"

 C78

    The youth standing near him instantly became restless.

    "What, Imperial Concubine Gu is missing?" "The king says that once we find him, we will receive a great reward. The silver would be enough for us people to spend for several years."

    "Yes, yes. Do you think the person in the painting looks familiar? I think I saw it there. "

    "A little." But no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t remember.

    "Hehe, even if you don''t want any silver coins, it would be too lucky to see Imperial Concubine Gu''s person in person." A big guy with a vulgar expression rubbed his hands and said with good intentions.

    Everyone thought about Imperial Concubine Gu''s appearance and inexplicably agreed with what the burly man said.

    "Then everyone must inform each other when you see them. You can''t just take them all for yourself."

    The announcement here was not updated even once in half a month. Everyone was looking forward to when the Imperial City would approve of some food. They didn''t expect that such a notice would be posted.

    This matter caused the people in front of the announcement to be empty.

    Gu Mo Yan was sitting in a corner of the teahouse, and no one noticed him. He had heard an incredible piece of news. Mo Gu Han had ordered the people to capture him and bring him back.

    It made him feel as if countless pairs of eyes were staring at him, as if he had nowhere to hide. He stealthily dragged himself back to his room. After finishing all the food in front of him, he put some silver on the table and followed the path back to his room.

    When he returned to his room safely, Gu Moyan closed the door immediately, afraid that someone would suddenly appear in front of him, pointing at him and saying, "This is Imperial Concubine Gu, everyone go and capture him."

    Gu Moyan sat on a stool in her room, holding her head with a worried look on her face. How she was going to get rid of the civilians and soldiers outside, as well as how she was going to settle her dinner.

    Night gradually descended, but Gu Mo Yan was still at a loss. The waiter knocked on his door, and he knew that he had to light the lamp.

    He quietly opened the door a little bit so that the waiter could pass in the food and quickly shut the door.

    The waiter standing outside the door looked confused. Was he that scary? The guest didn''t even want to show his face. Then, he touched his own face. If not for the shopkeeper''s reminder that he wanted to come to this room to deliver his meal, he would have refused to come. He didn''t even light the lamp in the middle of the night, so he had no idea what was going on inside.

    The waiter didn''t want to cause trouble, so he turned around and went downstairs. As for who was in the guest room, he didn''t really think about it.

    As for the owner of the inn, he had only given Yun Tian a silver ingot to take care of this guest before he left, but he didn''t really look at what that guest looked like. He was just a pretty boy with watery eyes. It looked a little like someone he had seen before. He did not think too much about it. There were too many people coming and going in the inn every day.

    When it was close to midnight, the wind and snow began to blow harder, causing the windows to flap noisily. In addition to the indistinct sound of sobbing, it gave the night a rather strange feeling, just enough to knock on the window three times.

    Gu Moyan took advantage of this noise and quietly went downstairs. The room had been pawned for several days when he first started living, and he left before the room was full. The boss probably wouldn''t ask for more.

    He covered his face with a cloth and rushed out of the inn while the waiter and the shopkeeper were dozing off.

    It was close to midnight, with fine snow and the moon obscured by clouds. The sound of several people knocking on the copper coins slowly drifted over. It was pitch black. There were lanterns flickering in and out of the eaves, fluttering in the wind.

 C79

    When Gu Mo Yan''s heart trembled as he arrived at the city gates, there was only one exit. Anyone who wanted to enter the city would have to pass through this barrier. However, the city gates were tightly shut, and Gu Mo Yan was alone. He looked at the high fence and at several distant places where people were keeping watch.

    Gu Moyan did not dare to act rashly. If he could not make it today, then there would be tomorrow. At most, he would leave early tomorrow.

    Gu Mo Yan didn''t return to the inn. He found an old and dilapidated house that he could temporarily avoid the cold wind outside and stayed inside for the night.

    "Hey, wake up!" Don''t rob us of our sleeping place. "

    Gu Moyan felt a slight pain in her back, as if someone was kicking her. He opened his eyes in a daze and looked at the two people in front of him by the light cast from the broken roof.

    The clothes they had found at that place gave off a sour smell. Their hair was disheveled as they used rags to help their heads. Their cheeks were especially dark, but it was obvious that they were brothers.

    The two of them were also staring at Gu Moyan, and they were just woken up. Their blurry eyes gave others a bit of pity and their mouths were slightly open, but they had a good impression of her. The two brothers had only recently escaped from the neighboring city and knew nothing about what was happening in the city, so they naturally did not know that the person in front of them was the magnificent Imperial Concubine Gu. Even if they had heard of such a person, they had also rumoured to be a beauty that could topple empires and topple empires. But the person in front of him was just a good-looking person.

    The two brothers saw that Gu Moyan did not speak for a long time, and the person who had kicked Gu Moyan awake asked, "You don''t know how to talk?"

    Gu Moyan had been worried about what would happen if the two of them found out about her, but she hadn''t expected that the hazy night sky would allow her to escape the title of Imperial Concubine Gu.

    He nodded and gestured with his hand. He did it as if he were a deaf mute.

    In the modern age, he had taken this course before. When he had autism and was unwilling to talk to others, he would sometimes make gestures.

    The two brothers looked at each other. They didn''t understand what Gu Moyan was talking about.

    The slightly smaller person thought for a moment, then said, "Mute, you want to stay here for the night, do we agree?"

    Gu Mo Yan''s eyes flashed, and he nodded his head. Although he didn''t want to express this, it was more or less enough.

    "Then, it''s not impossible for me to live here, but I still need some things to pawn, right?" The person who kicked him scanned his entire body and said with slight disgust.

    "Yes, yes." Gu Moyan''s voice sounded from the depths of her throat as she rummaged through her bag.

    Gu Moyan opened her purse and handed it over to the person who just spoke without a second thought.

    "Hng hng!"

    "Brother, is this not good?" As his little brother said this, he felt some sympathy for Gu Moyan.

    "Then do you want to eat it or not? You talk about being hungry all day. " The larger one knocked the smaller one on the head, reprimanding him.

    At this, the smaller man had his clothes ripped off. He looked down and the mute was gesticulating again.

    The little man looked at it and told him to do it again before he guessed, "You want us to drive you out of town tomorrow?"

    Gu Moyan nodded. She realized that if she went out alone, she would definitely attract the attention of others. It would be better if she mixed in with the rest and left together. This way, it would be a bit easier.

 C80

    "That won''t do. We just entered and will have to wait for a few more months before we leave." The little man paused, then said, "But I can ask the other beggars to take you out."

    Gu Moyan nodded. If it was in a few months, this place would probably be overrun by officials. It would be better to leave earlier. He said thanks again, but he didn''t say a word from the beginning until the two of them fell asleep on the other side of the room.

    Gu Moyan discovered that his back was already slightly drenched, and he was still afraid of talking to strangers. If it wasn''t for the darkness covering Gu Moyan''s face, they would have realized that his face was pale and his cheeks were covered in blood, making him look extremely nervous.

    However, when he regained his composure, the last time he and Bu Yuntian did not feel this tensed up but instead felt very comfortable. Unlike the time he was at ease with Ximen Qingfeng, he felt a bit humbled in front of Mo Gu Han. He was the type of person who could wholeheartedly rely on him, so he wasn''t that nervous, right?

    On the second day, before they could get up, Gu Moyan went out alone. The snow had already melted from the night before, so he buried his bag in the ground and followed the flower seed out of the city.

    He was going to disguise himself as a beggar and leave the city with those people. He first grabbed a handful of mud and smeared it all over his face, especially the location of the bones. The shape of his face was easy for others to recognize. As for the eyes, this ˇ­ No one should notice. Then he jumped around in the mud until the clothes were no longer what they had been.

    When Gu Moyan left, the sky was already bright. Although she said that the sun hadn''t risen, it didn''t seem too cold either.

    The first one to be surprised was that brother. His big brother only glanced at him for a bit, but didn''t ask anything. When the smaller one saw Gu Moyan like this, he immediately blurted out, "What are you doing? "Why are you so ugly, falling into a shitty pit?" It was still as beautiful as the night before.

    Gu Moyan''s eyes widened slightly, but she didn''t say anything. She was feeling a little helpless in her heart, "I accidentally fell, that''s all."

    "Oh." The little guy nodded and didn''t ask any further questions. He grabbed his hand and walked out. "I''ll take you to see the head of the Flower Prince. Let''s discuss this a little bit more."

    Just like that, Gu Moyan was dragged all the way to a rather dark alley before finally coming to a stop.

    The mouth of the alleyway was filled with rubbish, discarded food, unusable daily necessities, and unknown dogs that dropped what looked like human arms. Flies were flying everywhere on the alleyway.

    "Ugh ˇ­" Gu Mo Yan thought of Wu Qi who was in the palace, and his physiological reaction immediately surged.

    "Ai ai ai, stop looking and quickly go in." The two of them stepped over the pile of trash and entered the depths of the alley.

    "Big Brother, this ˇ­." Aye, a mute. He wants to go out of the city with you. The little man found the head of the beggars in the crowd and handed him two taels of silver that Gu Moyan had given them last night.

    The head of the bunch of beggars was a very burly man. He monopolized the entire alley, and the people around him were about two to three feet away from him. When he opened his eyes and glanced at Gu Moyan, he realized that Gu Moyan was small and small, and was covered in filth.

 C81

    "He said thank you." Gu Mo Yan expressed his gratitude again, but unfortunately, he did not see it. The short one helped him speak up, and when he saw the flower head fall silent, he pulled Gu Moyan and left.

    "That person would go to the nearby capital to beg or perform some acrobatics every few days. My big brother only knows him after a fight. He''s amazing." The short one couldn''t help but speak with envy.

    Is that so? Gu Moyan didn''t say anything as she looked ahead. They had walked on a small path and circled around an alley. Therefore, she didn''t know what had happened outside.

    "Can you take me to that alley this afternoon?" When they arrived at the dilapidated house, Gu Moyan was standing in front of the small man. He gestured frantically, but the small man didn''t know where to go.

    "Sure, then you can stay here for now. I''ll be back in the afternoon." With that, the short man left, leaving Gu Moyan in the room. He hoped that everything would go smoothly by the time they left the city in the afternoon.

    "Stand to the side, stand to the side, line up, raise your head, check one by one." The soldiers standing in front of the city gate shouted in dissatisfaction at the number of people blocking the city gate.

    Each of the soldiers holding a weapon at the city gate had a blueprint on them, which depicted the current Imperial Palace''s Imperial Concubine Gu. The Emperor had steeled his heart to capture Imperial Concubine Gu, and as long as it was a few neighboring counties, the soldiers guarding the gate would arrange the blueprints one by one.

    Gu Moyan had originally been walking in front with the beggars, but when she saw the soldiers grabbing onto her so tightly, she slowly dragged herself to the end. She was dozens of meters away from the soldiers, but Gu Moyan still hid her face in her chest, afraid that they would see it when they looked back. Even though he was fully prepared.

    He had no luggage, and his clothes matched the figure of a beggar, except that the mud on his face was now dry and stuck to his face.

    The soldiers had captured no less than ten people who looked like Imperial Concubine Gu from the morning until now, one of them already had sixty to seventy percent of them. When they asked, they replied timidly, "Who would be so noble as a Imperial Concubine?" They immediately settled him down and continued, since the king had given them a lot of time, they would rather miss out than let a single one of them go.

    The line was slowly moving forward, and the sun was slowly setting. From time to time, Gu Moyan would tiptoe up to look at the line in front of him, and he noticed that the further back they went, the more carefully the soldiers checked. Some of them even asked them to wipe their faces clean and compare them with portraits, which was why they were able to get out of the city.

    With this, there was another group of youths around Gu Moyan''s age. It was only now that he realized there were so many similarities between the two of them. However, all of these teenagers were looking expectantly at their families, wondering when the soldiers would let them through. Some of them were a bit bolder, resisting the soldiers and shouting loudly about whether they were just Imperial Concubine Gu or not. However, after doing so, they would give their families some silver taels and would have nothing more to say.

    Gu Moyan nervously looked at the ground and shrunk her neck. She wished that there was someone who looked like her and even admitted that she was Imperial Concubine Gu. Mo Gu Han didn''t need to search for his whereabouts. Of course, if he had found out about it in the end, he would have long left this place.

 C82

    "What are you doing!?" Damn beggar, scram. " An irritable voice came from behind Gu Moyan, and someone pushed him right in the back.

    Gu Moyan was caught off guard and fell backwards. "Hiss ˇ­" In order to alleviate his resistance, he used his hands to prop himself up from the ground. He grinded against the sand on the ground, breaking a layer of skin. Some sand seeped into the tiny wounds, causing blood to ooze out.

    "Scram!" If you don''t line up, don''t block the way here. Laozi is in a hurry to leave! " The merchant watched as Gu Moyan stood in front of him, constantly swaying to and fro, blocking his line of sight. As he walked forward, he walked at a leisurely pace.

    "You." He just reprimanded Gu Moyan a little, but he didn''t dare to meet Shang Jia''s eyes. He kindly helped Gu Moyan up.

    Then, he immediately brought back Shang Jia''s dissatisfaction. He rolled up his sleeves and revealed his strong arm. He punched the face of the person who just spoke, "It''s none of your business, I''m talking to him."

    Gu Moyan took a step forward and blocked the path of the person who helped her up. She did not forget her status and made a gesture with her hand.

    "Yo!" This beggar is a mute! I wonder if it''s really a mute or just a fake? " That merchant shook his thick black eyebrows as the corner of his mouth slanted and he mocked. He had just heard the beggar in front of him speak. After all, he was a travelling merchant.

    Gu Moyan didn''t say anything, but he bit his lips out of reflex. He didn''t think that his actions would attract the displeasure of others. What would he do if the soldiers in front found out?

    "Why are you guys gathered together?" Do you still want to go out? " A soldier holding a weapon walked up and separated the crowd, squeezed between Gu Moyan and Shang Jia.

    Unknowingly, the two of them had already surrounded a number of people. It was hard for them not to attract the attention of the soldiers. Thus, Gu Moyan noticed his surroundings and immediately tensed up, including the soldiers in front of him.

    The portrait in his hand was of himself. He had just wanted to slip away from the crowd and face the soldiers when he realized he would be exposed.

    "Kid, what are you doing? I already said not to cause any trouble for me. " Gu Moyan couldn''t escape even if she wanted to, because someone was holding her arm. The voice here was hoarse. After thinking for a moment, he realized it was that beggar''s leader. He came down from the front to see what this newbie really wanted to do. After all, he promised the little guy that he would bring him out of the city.

    Gu Mo Yan took a step back in fear, struggling free of the man''s threatening arm, and shook his head.

    The soldier noticed Gu Moyan''s abnormal behavior and went up to him to write. Feeling that the face looked familiar, he immediately lifted the portrait and compared it with Gu Moyan''s face.

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. You still haven''t said it, these eyes are really similar. I''ve seen the most similar one so far. "It''s just that something is missing ˇ­" After the comparison, the soldier stared at Gu Moyan''s face with a look of regret. However, he would never let go of this person.

    "Let''s go, to the front." He brought Gu Moyan to his side and casually threw a bag of silver taels to the flower chief. He looked behind him, then turned to Gu Moyan and said, "You''re the last one here today. Later, wash your face and enter the palace with those people."

    He then urged Gu Moyan to walk forward while muttering, "This is really similar. If this was the case, then I wouldn''t have to be a guard here."

 C83

    Gu Moyan''s palm was still aching. Ever since the soldier had appeared in front of him, his brain had started to slow down and a slight pain came from his palm. He realized that he had walked to the back of the group of youths and was walking towards the yamen.

    In the end, did he discover it? Could it be that he wouldn''t be able to leave the Imperial City? Gu Moyan''s eyes were somewhat sore. She had never expected that her journey of several days would end in failure.

    "Ai ai ai, wait." A person caught up to him from behind. Gu Moyan thought it was another soldier so he didn''t pay much attention.

    "He looks a little like my distant cousin. I like to forget things. I''ve also heard from my family that he''s coming these past few days. "Ai ai, it''s really been hard on you." That person was lying nonchalantly. He was very close with Gu Moyan and smiled at the soldier who was walking in the front.

    "Pay the guards, why?" Why didn''t you say earlier that you had a cousin coming? Look at how you''ve made me. " The man had just heard someone shouting behind him, interrupting his train of thought. Some of them even became impatient, and upon seeing Fu Can, a smile immediately spread across his face. This person could not be offended, not to mention that he was the head guard here, let alone the guard that served in the palace. Who told them to be good brothers before?

    When he pushed Gu Moyan out of the room, there was still a slight reluctance to part with her. Although he was still unsure if this was Imperial Concubine Gu, based on his appearance ˇ­ The soldier untied the rope from Gu Moyan''s hand and gestured for him to go to Fu Can''s place.

    Before Gu Mo Yan could figure out what was going on, he was sent out of the city.

    Until his hand was stuffed with a money bag, weighing the pros and cons, it was pretty heavy. Gu Moyan raised her head and looked at him doubtfully, "Why are you helping me?" He did not know that he had known anyone outside the palace.

    Looking at his expression, it could be considered reasonable. He scratched his head and smiled at Gu Moyan in embarrassment, "I''m Wu Qi''s friend. Wu Qi, you know that, right?" I''ve often heard him talk about you! It''s about Imperial Concubine Gu''s kind heart, how she put down her status to take care of Zi Ye, and even gave her own bedroom to Zi Ye to be nurtured. "

    Gu Moyan couldn''t help but reminisce the past when she heard him mention the ''cotyledons'' and recall his original intention of leaving the Imperial City. They were still alive at that time, so how did things turn out like this?

    Fu Jie seemed to have spoken the wrong words and quickly comforted, "Esteemed wangfei, let''s just treat the past as him. Wu Qi and the rest will be fine up there. Empress, don''t be sad! " He had long since heard from Zi Ye that ever since she had fallen into the lake, her personality had been rather sentimental. He didn''t expect to run into her, so he didn''t know what to do.

    He then changed the topic, "How did the Empress end up like this? "When you leave the city, tell the king that he won''t let you go, right?" Gu Moyan had disappeared for the past few days, so the emperor didn''t spend too much time and effort looking for him. He wasn''t greedy for the money, so he was willing to help Gu Moyan.

    Gu Moyan suppressed the sorrow that welled up from the bottom of her heart and shook her head, unwilling to speak. She revealed a stiff smile, "Thank you."

    Seeing him act this way, he didn''t know what to say, nor did he know how to comfort others. "Empress, hurry up and leave. It''s not good if the sky gets dark. In the future, the Empress must take good care of herself."

    "The farther the better." Fu Can said.

    Gu Moyan took some silver taels and urged an old coachman, telling him to head south.

 C84

    At the Imperial City.

    As the first month of the month approached, the snow began to fall more frequently. For the next few days, there was barely any clear weather. The roofs and bare branches of the trees were covered in a layer of white, becoming lifeless.

    Mo Gu Han stood alone in the flower garden, allowing the falling snowflakes and the plum blossoms to land on his shoulders, entwining with his fluttering hair.

    Half a month had passed, yet he still hadn''t heard from Gu Moyan. Just what was going on with him? Mo Gu Han was worried, as well as the lack of food in the past few days, telling him to give some resources for the disaster. All of these made Mo Gu Han''s head hurt.

    He could only put Gu Moyan''s matters aside and settle his responsibilities as an emperor. He picked up the flute again and put it to his lips. The melody of the flute stood out in the empty garden.

    As if everything quieted down once more, a gust of wind blew over. The white plum plum flower mixed with the red plum plum flower floated down to the ground, covering it in bits and pieces. The fragrance of plum blossoms wafted over.

    This is close to the end of the year, so why are there more and more victims? If it was a natural disaster, shouldn''t the harvest time have come and been reported by the people below? How did it all come to this? Could it be man-made?

    Mo Gu Han looked at the lotus pond in front of him. Although there was nothing there, a faint red color could be seen under the thin ice.

    Even fish can live in the cold winter, but why not people who are a hundred times smarter than fish? In the end, it was difficult for the number of refugees to increase instead of decrease. The Zhou City could no longer tolerate so much, and could only approach the Imperial City.

    Mo Gu Han thought with annoyance. The matters that the officials in the palace reported to the court in the morning were all close to the end of the year. For the sake of the people, the King would give them a place to stay and a feeling of being full. Cloud.

    At that time, he was deep in thought. After hearing what the Minister had to say, he had hurriedly left the palace. At that time, he had been deep in thought, and after hearing what the Minister had to say, he had hastily left the palace.

    He could only return to the study room, gather the Minister of Finance, and set the budget for the disaster.

    "My Lord, this... "Three months ago, we gave two hundred thousand silver to relieve the border. Two months ago, we gave one million silver to Jinzhou City. Now ˇ­" The Minister of Finance counted slowly, afraid that he would say something which Mo Gu Han would not like.

    However, this was enough for him to know that the Minister still had more to say, so he did not continue to ask, "Then how many silver taels do you have in the treasury? The rest will be donated. "

    "But, what is left in the treasury is only enough for the king to eat and live in the palace."

    "Where did the money go?" Mo Gu Han flew into a rage and slammed the table. He spilled some of the ink he had placed on it.

    The few officials were so frightened that their bodies trembled and they quickly kneeled down. They were so scared that their voices were shaking, "This official ˇ­ This subject doesn''t know. "

    "What does this King want you to do?" A dangerous look flashed across Mo Gu Han''s eyes. Since these useless officials couldn''t manage the treasury well, then it was time to change the position. He didn''t believe that they wouldn''t be able to pay even a little bit of silver.

    A slightly younger official looked up at Mo Gu Han and instantly lowered his voice and replied in a voice that could be heard, "The silver taels that the king has given us have been truly plundered by officials. When we reach those cities, there will not be much left, which is why we are in such a shortage of funds."

 C85

    Mo Gu Han looked at him. It turned out to be the newly appointed student of Han Lin. He had heard that he had some literary talent, so why was he with the Minister of Finance? Without bothering the young scholar, he could not help but become interested and asked, "What do you mean by that?"

    "This official was born in a poor family and had seen this happen in our village. I just don''t know how much the king gave me back then, but when it came to us commoners, we would only have a few dozen copper coins."

    "Since there is such a thing, do you really think that I have neglected the politics of the country for the past few years and think that This King does not exist?" Mo Gu Han''s body instantly exuded an oppressive aura, and even that Grand Scholar didn''t dare to speak anymore.

    "Go down and let This King have a good look." Mo Gu Han sat on the chair with his back leaning against the chair and said with his eyes closed.

    He hadn''t thought that under this kind of background, there would be such a thing that could cause the treasury to be empty. How much silver would be in the hands of those ministers?

    A few days later, the matter of the money gradually began to take shape.

    In the end, however, he was greatly shocked. The senior ministers at the center of Guo De were the ones who gathered the most silver taels. It was probably because the ministers'' positions in the imperial court were also very important. Mo Gu Han had a headache. When he thought about the previous Jiang Chen, who had also been stripped of his position, he was the only one that was found. Why was there so many connections between them this time? There were even some of Jiang Yu''s comrades who stayed behind and continued to be greedy for power in the imperial court.

    "Report the money received by their family." Mo Gu Han said to the inspecting official below.

    The censor took out a long paper and began to read, "Guo De, you embezzled twenty thousand taels of gold. You received a thousand jin of jewelry and dozens of antique toys at his home. Liu Yun had embezzled ten thousand taels of gold, plotted with Guo De, and received a jewelry and gold, as well as dozens of antiques and toys from his family. "Liu Tongyuan had embezzled ten thousand taels of silver. He had conspired with Guo De and Liu Yun to create ten antiques in his family."

    Faintly, he recited the names of some minor officials and what they had done. But those first three people, those words were enough to make them suffer.

    "Hand over all the silver received by their families and then distribute it among the refugees. However, if I find out which one of you is greedy ˇ­" Mo Gu Han swept his eyes over the crowd below and continued, "Those above a hundred taels of silver will be stripped of their official positions and will be demoted to commoners. They will not be allowed to enter the imperial court for generations to come. Those who have lived for more than three million years shall be arrested and sent to the dungeon, where they shall march in the streets three days from now. " Mo Gu Han announced to the officials below.

    The chancellor, led by Guo De, heaved a sigh of relief. The frightening events of the past few days had finally happened. He was already over fifty years old, and he could no longer bear the torment. He had originally wanted to bring his wife and children back to the countryside after the new year was over, but he was afraid that if they didn''t return, he would implicate his wife and children.

    In the end, Guo De''s eyes were filled with tears, but for him to do such a thing, to have a moment of wealth and greed for those things that should not belong to him, he should have planned for the worst. He just did not expect that it would happen so suddenly, and that it would be better for the King to kill them.

    Mo Gu Han looked down at the old minister below. He was clearly a good official who was dressed in the uniform of a government official, how could he have such dirty thoughts? He smiled to himself and announced, "In three days, I will travel the streets. Xing Fang will hold the power of the whip, and he will definitely travel the streets for three days before finally whipping himself to death. If some of these officials can''t take it anymore, it''s fine. Even if we have to drag their corpses along, we have to let them have a good taste of what it means. "

 C86

    Three days later, on the street of Pingyang City.

    Don''t ask Mo Gu Han why he waited for three days, and why he didn''t send them out to show off on the same day. Hehe, his favorite time was when he knew what the result would be, yet he was still hoping for a turning point. That kind of time when he was in a life or death crisis, or when his heart was dead, or when he calmly accepted it.

    The reason why the Imperial City was called the Imperial City was because it took up the most land area and was also known as the Imperial Palace''s land area.

    "This ˇ­" When the ministers saw this, they all felt that Mo Gu Han''s methods were too cruel. As early as a few days ago, they heard that the king had searched a large amount of the wealth of important officials in the imperial court to fill up the shortage of funds in the treasury.

    "The way of the world ˇ­" Those ministers who may not have had that intention yet were slightly lucky to not have their property confiscated and not have been found guilty of embezzlement.

    "Pah!" His hair was much paler than before, and his white prison uniform was stained with blood. The scars of the whips were especially noticeable on his body, and he still hadn''t stopped breathing. He let out a whimper from his mouth, either because it was painful for his skin or because he was in pain from the inside.

    His wife and children were also part of the audience. The first wife held the child in one hand and silently shed tears at the corner of her eyes. That child was only nine or ten years old. That was why the ignorant child had started to yell and curse at his father for harming him. It was just a few words, but he was immediately pushed away by the soldiers. The intense voices disappeared once again, and the tearful Madam also disappeared ˇ­

    The snow was still falling again, melting into the scalding blood, melting into their hearts.

    The first prisoner carriage was bound by Guo De, who slowly appeared in front of the ministers before disappearing from their field of vision. However, the scenes that had touched the hearts of the ministers could not be wiped out. They were truly afraid that the swinging of the whip would bring about harm to them.

    Then there was Liu Yun, the oldest being Guo De, who was still alive. Compared to Liu Yun, who was younger, he was more clear-headed, and he felt a burning pain on his skin. Thinking about the past, alas, let''s not bring it up.

    Compared to Guo De, who was unconscious and unable to sense his surroundings, Liu Yun''s despair and hopelessness were nothing. Liu Fengyuan, who was behind him, felt indignant. He had let down the amount of corruption they had, but he himself was not even one ten thousandth of their total.

    He cried out, struggling with the rope in his hand, twisting his body, and letting out obscenities.

    Once upon a time, he was a distinguished minister. Now also for his heart the place of resentment and slander, but also for the pain of the skin and completely lost decorum.

    Cries and cries came from the streets of Pingyang. They had to repent in their last moments and lose face for their ancestors when roaming the streets like this, how were they going to meet their parents?

    On Pingyang Street, the name of the king echoed. The ministers who were watching the scene were all trembling with fear. They were afraid that they would never dare to touch the treasury again.

    Mo Gu Han stood on the high platform, admiring the mannerisms of the ministers below him, feeling inexplicably happy. These people deserved it for their crimes. Although their methods were cruel, they got what they wanted.

 C87

    Hunger was eased, the victims were no longer wandering the streets, and there was a place of rest.

    The newly appointed Zhixian in JinZhou City was said to be a young man from the Imperial Court. His surname was Zhang. However, when he had just taken over, he had taken over the once wealthy Jiang manor and openly wrote the name "Zhang family" on it.

    One could imagine that the people''s hopes of the wise were about to be extinguished. Although all of the treasures in the Jiang manor had been taken away, and not many were left, the Jiang manor''s area in the Zhou city was not small either. If they used it well, they could become another Jiang manor in the future.

    Therefore, the people''s hatred towards their superiors was vented to the former head of the Jiang manor, Jiang Yu. Of course, these were only a few people. Too many of them just ignored the curling up in the corner, and there were even some women who felt sorry for him as he threw a few buns in front of him. It was just food that came in vain.

    Today, Jiang Feng had been thrown out of the Jiang manor by the Zhang servants. No, it should be the Zhang manor. It was a pity that Jiang Yu, who failed in his calculations, had ruined himself.

    He stood up shakily from the ground with cloudy eyes. Looking at the strangely familiar courtyard, he could not remember where he was, and could only curse at the person who threw out his own money, "Money, my money is still inside, this is mine."

    It was just a few loud words. Seeing that the door was locked, the people inside did not react to his words and shouted until their voices were hoarse. Only then did he give up. It was as if nothing had happened. He was just Jiang. He once again foolishly laughed a few times before walking towards the direction of the market. From afar, he could still hear the hoarse laughter. It was not cold and horrifying, but at the same time it made people feel like he was an absolute fool.

    "F * ck off, this isn''t a place for a great benefactor like you to stay. Go back to your Jiang manor, hahaha!" A beggar with tousled hair crawled up from the ground, shouted at Jiang Yu who had just come from afar, and even gave him a sarcastic laugh at the end.

    Jiang Yu saw that there was a large open space here, and there were quite a few things that could be bought nearby. His stomach growled twice, and he stared at other people''s shops, and then he walked towards that open space. He even swallowed his saliva in an impressive manner, the sound was so loud that it could be heard from two zhang away.

    After being kicked, Jiang Yu was just smiling foolishly at the person carrying him, but he did not reply because the blood that had dripped onto the corner of the table was already dried up, and the sword wound that he had gotten from Bu Yuntian''s stabbing had already started to fester, and Jiang Yu''s body was burning hot, so he did not know, or maybe it was because of that, his brain had been damaged.

    "Hiss!" When he was brought to the wound on his chest, he stopped laughing foolishly. The corner of his mouth was slightly pressed down. He wanted to struggle and stand up, but he was no match for the three people in front of him. Even if the 3 in front of him were weaker, Jiang Feng would still be beaten to the point where he wouldn''t be able to fight back at all.

    Just like this, the originally spacious area was slowly filled with people. As the people on the streets stopped to take a look at this heartless and rich Jiang, some people began to scold him, "Where did these kind people come from? I''m afraid that they want to take the imperial government''s money as collateral for our lives."

 C88

    "My conscience has been eaten by a dog, what a shame!" Someone spat at him.

    Those beggars had already stopped kicking and beating him. They crossed their arms and coldly watched him being scolded from the sidelines. Jiang You curled up his body, as though he was trying to curl up into a ball so that no one could see him. His face was covered in dust, and his clothes, which were considered clean at the beginning, were now in tatters.

    After the people in the surroundings had scolded enough and looked enough and felt that the anger in their hearts had all eased up, they finally stopped. After resting for a while, they wanted to continue but were stopped by the kind people, so they loudly shouted out a few words before giving up.

    The beggars continued to stay in that place, unsightly to the paralyzed river, and even the foul language came out of their mouths. They did not care what the people of the city thought of them, they simply did not like the sight of this man.

    It could even be said that their good brothers from before died because of the porridge sent by Jiang Yu. It was just that they feared the power of Jiang Hu at that time and had no choice but to swallow their anger. But now, he was different. He was just an unarmed fool with an IQ similar to that of a child.

    The beggar went up again, pulling up River Creek''s hair and scolding: "Have you rested enough, rest enough then quickly scram, do you really think this is your home?" Then, he kicked Jiang Yu in the back.

    The pedestrian ahead of him took a step away from the river. Without looking at him, who had fallen back to the ground, he walked away.

    Jiang Yu stood up and didn''t return to the empty space. Instead, he staggered and sunk into the crowd.

    "Ugly, smelly!" The group of children threw the stones they picked up in front of them. Then, the ragged man crouched in the corner and threw them at them.

    He didn''t know where he was right now, but his stomach was getting hungrier and hungrier. He stopped in front of a bun house that was emitting the fragrance of buns and hid himself in a corner where there was no sunlight and it was a bit dark. So no one was chasing him away, no one was pointing at him and cursing.

    Jiang Yu squatted there, played with his fingers, and turned a deaf ear towards the children who came from who knows where, as if they were not hitting him, even if they did hit his sore spot, he would not make a sound, and continued playing with his fingers with his head down.

    A braver kid stopped what he was doing and walked up to him. He lightly kicked him, and when he saw no response, he turned around and gave a look to his friends behind him.

    Isn''t it? Though the elders told them not to approach strangers, not to talk to them, to play. They''re not talking, and they''re not playing! Plus, this person wouldn''t make a sound or fight back. Children like them didn''t have free sandbags to play with, and their father wouldn''t allow them to fight.

    When the children left laughing, Jiang Yu got up from the ground again. Fortunately, it was only a child who hit him, so he didn''t use too much strength when he attacked. He still had the strength to stand up, but he didn''t choose to leave.

 C89

    "Move, here you go." A man stopped in front of him, holding a warm steamed bun in his rough hand.

    Jiang Yu lowered his head and sniffed the air. He felt that something was so fragrant and that he was right in front of him. After a while, he raised his head and looked up.

    It was a patch of white. Just as he smelled the fragrance, he reached out his hand and snatched the steamed bun from the boss''s hand. Then, he put it in his mouth and nibbled on it.

    The boss of the bun house did not get angry at Jiang Yu''s rude behavior and only rubbed his hand that had just been scratched by him. Seeing that he was full of energy, he did not say anything, turned around and left this dark place.

    The boss of the bun house went back to his own bed and continued talking, occasionally glancing at the river in the corner. He had only recently come to JinZhou City to buy buns, so he didn''t know much about Jiang Yu''s background. He felt like his son who died accidentally that year, just feeling pity for him.

    Therefore, even though he later heard that the person was Jiang Feng, the person who once did good deed with porridge but got moldy porridge didn''t have much of a reaction. What he saw with his own eyes was the man he saw every day in the dark corner, and no one went up to look for the river. How could it be the rich man''s son, and so he could not quite believe that the man had lost his mind and refused to add more money, or that the man would give him a steamed bun every day. The owner of the steamed bun was also a rare good person.

    Jiang Yu also settled down in the dark corner and stayed there, not going anywhere. It could be because that place was really dark, causing no one to look for him for the past few days. It was just that every few days, a group of children would come and give him a good beating.

    When he felt something smash into him, he thought it was something else, so his body reacted first by dodging it. When he felt that it was a stone without any ability to injure it, he would let it fall, and if it was just some kids playing with him, he would not care about it. But Wen Linan did not care about it at all.

    The first one is fine, but won''t these kids grow eyes? He turned around and raised his hand to catch a small stone that was about to hit him.

    He looked over at the place where the stone had been thrown and saw something moving there. It was dark, and when he looked closely he saw a man looking for a small stone on the ground.

    Wen Linan stepped forward and stopped not far in front of him, so that he could see more clearly.

    The man raised his head and saw that he was so close to the stone. He shrank back in fear, but he still threw all the stones he had picked up at the man in front of him.

    Wen Linan took a step to the side to avoid the rocks, but the passersby behind him weren''t so lucky. The ones hit turned around and wanted to curse, but when they saw an elegant young master standing there, they were too embarrassed to say anything.

    Jiang Yu? Wen Linan was a bit perplexed. He remembered that he had still been in high spirits when he''d pointed fingers at him in front of the Jiang manor gates a while ago. Why was he in such dire straits now?

    Or could it be that the matter of him sending moldy porridge was exposed by that righteous teenager at that time, who didn''t kill him and then became a fool?

    In truth, this result wasn''t hard to guess. In the end, he was the one who decided to taste the consequences of planting the seed.

 C90

    Win reached into his pocket for a piece of silver and tossed it to River, who was still glaring at him.

    When the silver pieces landed on Jiang You''s body, a martial artist who used a lot of strength could not compare to the force that Jiang Linjian used just now to smash Wen Linjian.

    It was obvious that the bruise would not dissipate for a long time to come, and he did not know when he had done it, nor did he think about it.

    Stupid River was willing to live in this moment as well. The pieces of silver fell to the ground and rolled around him twice.

    Jiang Yu chased after the silver, and without caring about the pain on his body, he rushed forward and grabbed onto the thumb-sized silver, which was even more ferocious than the steamed bun that he had snatched from the shop owner before. When the silver came into contact with his hand, he held it in his hand and held it close to his eyes, looking at it with all his might, as if it was his priceless treasure.

    It was still easy to change. His nature was hard to change ˇŞ he loved money like his life depended on it. A passerby shook his head at the sight of it. It was really frightening to look at that expression.

    Jiang Yu glared at his men fiercely and protected the silver in his arms. He was afraid that they would fall for it, so he took it.

    Of course, Wen Linan didn''t give him the money out of pity. How could an unarmed person protect money and things like that?

    Winterfell looked at him for a moment, smiled, and turned away. He was still looking forward to the day when he suddenly died on the streets. As for how he was going to spend the 2 taels of silver, it wasn''t Wen Lillian''s idea.

    Seeing that everyone had left, Jiang Yu felt more at ease about what he should do and what he should do. He had silver in his arms and would glance at the boss of the bun house from time to time. It was unknown if he wanted to repay the debt of having eaten the bun in the bun house before, or to send a bun to the owner of the bun house like before.

    The boss of the bun house had clearly seen what happened just now. That blue clothed young master was truly a good person. Not only did he not resent Jiang Chen throwing stones at him, he even gave him money.

    However, if Jiang Feng took out silver to pay his debt, he wouldn''t have that many copper coins to come and find him. After thinking for a moment, the boss of the bun house shook his head. When he saw Jiang Wei still looking at him, he took out a steamed bun, walked up to him and gave it to him.

    Seeing that someone was about to get close to him again, Jiang Yu hurriedly hid the silver and shrank back. He looked at the steamed bun in his hand and swallowed his saliva. He still hadn''t eaten yet.

    The two of them looked at each other for ten seconds. As if he had made up his mind, Jiang Yu rushed forward and snatched the bun from the shop owner before he could react. He turned around with his back facing Jiang Yu and started gulping it down.

    The boss of the bun house was still a good man. After seeing him take the steamed bun, he turned around and went back to his own bed.

    After he finished eating, he took out the silver from his bosom and examined it. He even bit into it, as if he wanted to taste its flavor.

    No one would pay attention to Ben Jiang. However, it was the piece of silver that Wen Linan had given out that had aroused the jealousy of others. It was also the same for the beggars in the dark.

    When the beggars observed him from the shadows, they realized that he was just a fool who laughed foolishly at the silver taels. The only person who could help him was probably the owner of the bun house. However, they thought that the boss wouldn''t be too nosy either.

 C91

    The beggars looked at each other and began to fight. One by one, they surrounded Jiang Yu, trapping him in the middle of them. Before Jiang Yu even finished his sentence, the group of beggars had already stretched out their hands, fearing that they would be taken away by their companions in a second. That one tael of silver was enough for them to spend for a month.

    After the group of beggars left, a few fingernails appeared on Jiang Yu''s arm. Just now, he protected them so fiercely, and those people had to use 80% of their strength to pry open his fingers.

    If he lost the silver, that would be incredible. Jiang Yu roared a few times into the back of the group of beggars, but no one knew what he was saying.

    The beggars laughed unrestrainedly as they slowly walked away. Who would pity the river that was curled up in the corner?

    Jiang Yu''s eyes were bloodshot. He walked up the street, spread his legs, and ran forward.

    The group of beggars saw that Jiang Yu had caught up to them aggressively, and each of them revealed a look of ''I refuse to accept any punishment'', pulling up their sleeves, intending to kill him and let him have a taste of what it felt like to be half dead.

    When they saw Jiang, they saw Jiang''s figure running past them and then disappearing into the streets. They looked at each other in confusion, but there was no need to trouble them.

    Wen Linjian had already walked far away from where he was a moment ago. He was pondering about where he should go next when someone behind him pulled at the corner of his shirt.

    Warm Lin An turned his head and glanced down at the black fingerprint imprint on his clothes. He frowned without a change in his expression. What he hated the most was someone dirtying his clothes.

    Then, without any hesitation, Wen Linan stretched out his hand, removed that person''s hand, and casually moved a bit of distance away.

    Seeing the person he was looking for leave again, Jiang Qing started to panic. He had given him money before, so he told him to ask for more. "Money, money ˇ­" Jiang Qing stretched out his other hand. The hand that he used to grab onto the corner of the man''s clothes no longer felt anything. It hung limply on his body, like an ornament on a piece of clothing.

    Wen Linan looked at him and didn''t expect that Jiang Yu wouldn''t be able to keep his silver for much longer. He was rather curious as to how Tang Wulin found him.

    Wen Linan looked at Jiang You who was in a daze. He didn''t notice Jiang You had closed the distance between the two. "Money, money ˇ­" Jiang Yu said.

    "Nope." Wen Linjian was a bit impatient. He didn''t give him the money to stop looking for him. Besides, to be robbed in such a short period of time, he probably wouldn''t suffer much.

    He didn''t want to see the river right now.

    Seeing that he was about to leave again, Jiang You subconsciously raised his hand to grab him, but he stopped the feeling on his other arm.

    "Oh, how could a fool know pain?" Wen Linan could sense the hesitation of the person behind him, so he didn''t pay much attention to it.

    Of course, Jiang You didn''t know what Wen Linan was talking about. In his eyes, Wen Linan was just a free moving silver. As long as he asked for it, he would get it. Jiang Yu thought so.

    Jiang Yu thought for a moment. Perhaps he was just an idiot, but his brain was a bit strange. He chased after a few of them, then threw himself on them, trying to get Wen Linan to the ground. He could reach out and grab them himself.

    Wen Linan immediately turned around and hit Jiang Fei''s chest with his palm, pushing him away. Then, he gave the unconscious man a look of disgust before turning around and leaving.

 C92

    Another month had passed, and the winter moon had already changed. All things began to return to life, and new sprouts began to sprout from the bare branches of the palace. Some of them had already sprouted tender green leaves, and the droplets of water reflected a bright light on the tips of the leaves.

    The matter of the refugees had been resolved, and there were no major events in the court. It was just that the three-year talent show was about to begin once more.

    Mo Gu Han looked at the Minister below. Gu Mo Yan had been missing for over a month and there was still no news about him. There are two imperial concubines in this empress palace. Since Gu Mo Yan is not in the palace, only Yi Nan Xuan is left. Some of the ministers in the imperial court wanted him to fill up the imperial harem, but they didn''t know which grandson or son they should send in.

    Your Majesty, what do you think about this harem talent show?" "A minister stepped out in a line and said, holding up the sign in his hand.

    "Leave it all to my beloved lady." A few days ago, Mo Gu Han had already postponed saying that he did not want to accept anyone as a new disciple, but these old officials of his were unwilling to give up.

    "Your subject obeys the decree." Yi Quming said.

    A few days later, a group of newbies entered the imperial harem in a sedan. There was naturally no lack of sons of officials, or some good-looking people in the city who had a clean background. Some were beautiful, some were petite, some were charming, and some were sunny. Even though they had all entered the harem, they were actually more beautiful than the geniuses who entered a few years ago.

    I wonder what the people outside the palace are thinking, is it that they want to take advantage of the fact that the king''s beloved person isn''t in the palace so he can see how many beauties he has neglected all these years? Perhaps he wanted to consolidate his position in the court.

    "Young Master Qing, I heard that Gu Moyan''s concubine isn''t in the palace. Now, only Imperial Concubine Yi is left, and that Imperial Consort Yi doesn''t seem to be favored by the King. She''s about the same as us." A new third rank concubine ˇŞ ˇŞ Yang Qingfeng. He held the green grape in his hand and put it into his mouth.

    Young Master Qing was dressed in pink satin. Although she was a man, she was also exceptionally petite, making people want to protect her.

    With a smile that didn''t match with his appearance, he lowered his head and said in a low voice, "Although their tastes are different, they are now on equal footing. Aside from staying in the palace longer than us, the king has treated him on equal footing with us."

    The two of them knew each other even before entering the palace. Because they were of the same generation, they had grown up on good terms with each other. However, this Young Master Qing''s appearance was even better than Yang Qingfeng. Although he didn''t show it on his face, he always had a sense of pride in his heart, so much so that he felt that this companion of his was especially stupid and couldn''t compare to him.

    Right now, Imperial Concubine Gu wasn''t in the palace. With his appearance and his father''s position in the court, he didn''t believe that the king wouldn''t notice him.

    "That''s right, but my father said that the king hasn''t taken in anyone in the past few years, but he can''t let Imperial Concubine Gu go." That''s right, but my father said that the king hasn''t taken in anyone in the past few years, but Imperial Concubine Gu can''t let go of him. Yang Qingfeng picked up another grape and said after thinking for a while.

    "Big Brother Qingfeng, there''s no need for this. How did the king treat Imperial Concubine Gu? We''ve never seen anything like it before!" Imperial Concubine Gu isn''t in the palace, so we have a chance. "Who knows, maybe in a few days, the King will be able to come to our side. Big brother must dress up properly in the next few days, and let the King feel that we, who have just entered, are not worse than before!" Qing Yan held his hand with a smile on her face, causing people to feel warmth in their hearts. Qing Yan was indeed good-looking, so her words of encouragement were naturally useful.

 C93

    "But ˇ­" Yang Qingfeng still hesitated a little, he touched his own face, and felt that his skin was rough, because he has been walking outside all year round, his skin did not have proper protection, and he even had a pair of delicate hands, he really was nothing, what qualifications did he have to compete with others? Father, he probably sent the wrong person.

    Qing Yan looked at him with disdain in her heart. She knew that he was timid because of his appearance once again, so she looked down on him even more. His father clearly spoke more highly of him than her father in front of the emperor, so why didn''t he make full use of his power in the outside world and think about how bad he was?

    Qing Yan looked at the tangerine on the table, picked out the smallest one, peeled off its skin, and gave half to Yang Qingfeng, saying: "Look, this tangerine, it looks like it is malnourished in this group, its outer appearance is small, but it doesn''t taste sour at all right? Brother Qingfeng, you naturally have your strengths, but how can you know without trying? In the imperial harem, there are many things that nourish the skin. I believe that in the future, Big Brother Qingfeng will definitely look good. "

    After Qingyan had made such a deep metaphor, Yang Qingfeng no longer pitied himself. He slowly savored the orange and answered: "Then we can go together to invite the other young masters of the Palace of Liu-Li to find Imperial Consort Yi and see what the King likes. We can give him what we want, but what does Qingyan think?"

    Qing Yan didn''t quite agree with his words. It was said that this Nan Xuan was not as gentle and seductive as the rumors had said. Otherwise, how could he have sent Gu Mo Yan, who was favored by the emperor, to the Clear Stream Restaurant? However, his suggestion was not bad. He wanted them to test out the Emperor''s preferences one by one, so that he could understand more clearly. When the time came, as long as the Emperor didn''t like them and was pregnant with his child, wouldn''t he be afraid that the Emperor Palace wouldn''t be his?

    When a group of young masters dressed in red, green, green, cyan, cyan, purple and purple clothes arrived at Yi Nanxuan''s palace, it gave her a great fright.

    He had heard that the King had sent a batch of new talents to the palace, and a few of them had even been conferred third rank contestants. However, he knew that those people were just empty names.

    By the time Yi Nan Xuan had recruited them all into the garden, there were already more than a dozen people gathered on the stone block. Yi Nan Xuan had already summoned all of them into the garden, there were already more than a dozen people sitting on the stone block.

    "Young master Yi, Ruo Nan has just invited the Palace to come visit us, there are still many rules we do not understand, so we came here specifically to consult with our brothers, we are sorry to bother you, young master, but I hope you can tell us more about them." Ruonan came from an aristocratic family with a poetic aura and the aura of a book. His words were very proper, making Yi Nanxuan feel as if they entered her ears.

    "Hmm?" Like what? Don''t you understand? As long as you have peace and quiet, you can do as you wish with the king''s people. In the imperial harem, I am the one with the highest position, and there is no need for you to come and greet me every day. As for when the king comes for the imperial harem, that is not something that I can guarantee. " Yi Nanxuan explained the basic situation of the imperial harem in one go. If they knew, they wouldn''t have asked such a question.

    "Then... "Does young master know which type the king likes?" Ruonan opened his mouth hesitantly, his face flushed red with embarrassment. He had been coerced by the group of people behind him to ask this Imperial Concubine.

 C94

    "Mm ˇ­" Your Majesty likes it... It''s probably something that is difficult to subdue, has a perverted nature, and is a bit arrogant and despotic. " The king really does like to be ''arrogant and despotic'', ah, leaving Gu Moyan alone for so many years.

    After hearing his words, he understood why he was arrogant and despotic, and was also a bit annoyed. How could he have that kind of personality, his father''s education since he was young had made him submit to it, and he really didn''t know how to have a bit of a temper.

    They thought that coming to the harem was to rein in their temper and pretend to be a lady, but they never thought that even the imperial concubine didn''t have any airs. The king likes his personality to be unique, so they don''t have to pretend to do it.

    "Then wouldn''t we have hope? When the king comes up, he must perform well in front of him. "

    "Yu''er, aren''t you good at playing the zither? "When the time comes, we will have a zither dance combined so that the king can remember it."

    "Tell me, would the king really like this?"

    There was no end to the discussion below. He was already this excited and expectant from the start. If they knew that he had been alone in the harem for so many years, it would be hard to tell if they still had the energy to think about this.

    He was waiting for the new disciples to end up like this. After all, he had been able to draw the king close to him for so many years, and if it weren''t for his father''s position in the previous dynasty, it would have been difficult for him to take the position of imperial concubine. But even if it was an empty position, if someone fought with him for it, he would definitely let that person die without a burial ground.

    A trace of ruthlessness flashed through Yi Nanxuan''s eyes for a moment. The secretly delighted rookies did not notice how the imperial concubine thought of them. Naturally, they did not notice the undetectable resentment in his eyes.

    However, Qing Yan, who was sitting with Yang Qingfeng, had clearly seen Yi Nanxuan''s situation. On one hand, she admired his perfect appearance in front of everyone, and the way he sat like a good imperial concubine, managing the imperial harem. They had only just entered the palace and hadn''t offended this Imperial Concubine before. How could this be?

    The dozen or so people began to chat about something else, but in the open or in secret, they all brought up the topic of the king, speculating on the relative truthfulness of Yi Nan Xuan''s words.

    In the end, only after most of the people had ''scouted'' the area did they leave satisfied. Qing Yan and Yang Qingfeng were the last to leave.

    These few years, Yinan Xuan had never left the palace, and was very interested in Yang Qingfeng''s description of things in the market. In addition, Yang Qingfeng was not as hard to deal with as his friend Qingyan, perhaps he could use this Yang Qingfeng''s hand to monitor Qingyan, and ask her to come and walk around his palace often.

    The inquiring teapot meeting ended here, and Yi Nanxuan personally sent them out of the chamber. As they went out, they engaged in an official conversation with Qing Yan. Both of them secretly did not allow the other to have the slightest inkling of their feelings for each other. Of course, most of the things in this tea party were half-truths and half-lies, so naturally, most of them were fakes. If they believed this to be true, then they could only blame themselves for not having the brains to find out about it before entering the palace. The king''s'' heart ''is related to Imperial Concubine Gu, who is not in the palace.

 C95

    When Qing Yan and Yang Qingfeng returned to the palace, Qing Yan covered the door with her hands before entering and sitting down.

    Yang Qingfeng was a little dissatisfied with Qingyan''s actions, so he asked, "Qingyan, are you afraid that anyone will hear of this?" The two of them were not the only newbies in this Liu Li Palace. Adding on the servants they served, the young master who lived here before, and the newbies who entered the palace with them, it was indeed easy for others to listen to with the few hundred people they had.

    "Big brother Qingfeng must guard against people in the palace, don''t think that this is your own home." Qing Yan said, "My father told me to listen to all of this. You only have my father''s many concubines." As he said this, he couldn''t help feeling a bit sad.

    Thus, he preferred to have a pair of lovers for his entire life. At that time, if he was pregnant with the emperor''s child, everything would come true.

    "Then, according to what Young Master has said today, can Qingyan give it a try?" Does the king really like that? " Yang Qingfeng thought for a moment and asked.

    "I''m not too sure either, but as soon as Imperial Concubine Gu disappeared, the king searched the entire city for people. While Imperial Concubine Gu was still here, she didn''t pay any attention to him.

    Qing Yan analyzed to him.

    If the emperor really believed that, then why didn''t he try it himself and play with the newbies like him? Only someone like Yang Qingfeng would be grateful to Yi Nan Xuan for telling him about this matter.

    Yi Nan Xuan wasn''t a good person, and neither was Qing Yan. If not, how could Qing Yan compete with her goddess-like brothers after spending so many years in her own residence? He looked harmless, but his thoughts were more venomous than a venomous snake. He knew how to take advantage of everything around him, so Yang Qingfeng had not been able to clearly see what kind of person Qingyan was.

    "Qingyan is right. If she succeeds, we will have to thank her properly." Yang Qingfeng narrowed his eyes. In the end, he was still a seventeen or eighteen year old youth, so he was still very good-looking with his bright eyes and white teeth.

    Qing Yan nodded at the side and said after thinking for a while, "I have nothing to do these days anyway, how about we go to the Imperial Concubine''s place more often. If you want to go by yourself, I''ll go back to my house and get some things to buy this place up. I''ve been away for more than ten years, I''m still not used to it." When he smiled, there was a slight dimple on his cheek that made one want to poke it.

    "Mm, okay. "My house also has the toys and snacks I bought from Pingyang Street last time. Let''s go there together for Imperial Concubine Yi." As Yang Qingfeng said this, he would also try to win over some connections and rely on others to strengthen himself. This was something he had learnt from Qingyan.

    "Mm, that''s fine too. However, you must remember something that Big Brother Qingfeng should not speak of, and must not speak of it, or you will lose if you speak too much in the palace, do you understand these principles? " As a good friend, Qing Yan reminded him, "Don''t leave before you take that seat."

    The two of them then quieted down, and after a short while, they heard someone knocking on the door. Yang Qingfeng automatically stood up and went to open the door.

    There were only a few people who had gone with them to Imperial Concubine Yi''s place.

    Ruonan coughed twice as he placed his hand on his mouth, then smiled, his gentle voice sounded out, "Pardon me for intruding, but won''t Young Noble Qingfeng come in and take a seat?"

 C96

    Yang Qingfeng moved to the side to give way, and the youngsters outside entered one by one.

    "The next day will be the day after the sting. The imperial city will go to recuperation for one day. The king will definitely go to the flower gardens. Young Master Qingfeng, what do you think?"

    He did not know that the king would go to the flower garden, but it was a good opportunity.

    When Qingyan heard that question, she looked at Zhonan for a moment. He had thought that he was just a scholar who had read poems empty-handed. He hadn''t thought that he would also like to compete with these people.

    Yang Qingfeng saw that there was no response from Qingyan, so he opened his mouth, "Of course we have to go, regardless of whether we meet the King or not." The garden in the Imperial City was very big, and there were flowers and plants everywhere. It was very difficult to accidentally run into one person.

    "Then we''ll go to the flower garden together the next day."

    This was what they had come here to discuss. After saying their piece, they went back to their respective rooms.

    Two days later

    The weather was clear, and the sky was as clear as if it was washed. A few birds were chirping in the distance, adding a bright color to the sudden spring day.

    The new young masters had gotten up early in the morning and put on clothes suitable for the season. Some of them even had rouged their faces slightly, letting the bright white and rosy skin shine with vitality.

    These people chatted and laughed as they went to the flower garden. It was as if they were a group of young masters out on a stroll. Without a father, they continued to play as much as they liked.

    Fifteen or sixteen years old was the age where one liked to play. Even if they were to follow the rules and regulations, they would be no exception.

    A few of the people who had read poetry sat in the pavilion around Sugar.

    Although the pond in front of them had not grown anything yet, one or two red fish would jump out from it from time to time. With a ''putong'' sound, they would fall back into the pond.

    The few newbies gathered around this scene and discussed in detail about what they had learned in their lives.

    Not far away from there, some of the young masters in the families had already started beating their branches against each other. Of course, this was just a joke, no one dared to really hurt anyone.

    Perhaps it was because they did not have the warmth to be together with them, or perhaps they had never been in a good mood since they were young. They just sat there without saying anything and just quietly watched them. However, there seemed to be an uneasy restlessness in the air around them.

    Qingyan sat there, he had a thorough look at everything. Who could possibly be his opponent? And who wouldn''t be? There were even some people who didn''t even have the qualifications to compete with him.

    The playing youths had completely forgotten about their original intention of coming here, so when the person they were looking forward to had come, they panicked and didn''t know how to respond. Naturally, they had never seen that person before as the appearance of an emperor only came from someone else''s mouth.

    Emperor Zhi was wearing a black robe and didn''t have his hair draped over his shoulders in the morning assembly. He had a jade flute tied around his waist, and he didn''t want to bring any guards with him.

    Even Qing Yan only knew this. Even though his mind was clear, he was still a 15 or 16 year old youth. When he saw the other party''s temperament oppressing him, he naturally felt a sense of reverence.

 C97

    Mo Gu Han slowly walked alone in the flower garden with his oil-paper umbrella. In the morning, there were no clouds, but at noon, a faint rain began to fall, dismal and dismal. It penetrated his skin and brought a chill to his heart.

    In the dense drizzle, please place some oiled paper on top. There was no sound, but it made people feel as if it was raining. The air was somewhat moist, the raindrops wetting the hem of Mo Gu Han''s clothes, adding a portion to the deep black, wetting the new sprout, the peach blossoms that bloomed all over the branches.

    They gently swayed on the branches, welcoming the arrival of the spring rain, peach blossoms so bright red. A small piece of land was covered in a long drizzle, and the end of it could not be seen.

    It was not just one or two trees, but a piece of peach forest. There was a little green mixed in the pink, which made Mo Gu Han stop in his tracks.

    The place that was full of dreams was not suitable for him to enter now. It was as if he had added a layer of darkness to that pink patch of land.

    In addition, that place gave him a feeling of endless reverie, making him feel that he was still in the past. At that time, it was also a drizzling day. It was also during this March''s weather, with countless peach blossoms falling on the two people in the forest from countless petals hitting Xuan''er.

    Unfortunately, there was no breeze, no one beside him. He was the only one who didn''t dare to mock these brilliant peach blossoms! As for the person who should have been by his side, he was nowhere to be found.

    Mo Gu Han looked at the scene in front of him. He had to see the people who were sent up like Gu Mo Yan at the yamen when he was free, but he was not worried about any of them. After searching for so long, without any clues, and now he was looking at people again. Let him cut off the whole peach forest, that''s all. Mo Gu Han shook his sleeves before turning to leave this troublesome place.

    There was a ruckus in front of them. It was rather noisy in this quiet place. Mo Gu Han frowned in annoyance, but also had some doubts as he started walking towards that direction.

    Today, he happened to be interested in the Xunmu of the previous dynasty, and the flowers in the garden were about to sprout. How could he not come to this scene? He was willing to use the rain as an umbrella to enjoy this moment of peace and quiet, so there was nothing to bother him.

    "Big brother Qingfeng, be careful."

    A slightly soft and clear voice sounded from the inside, and as it drifted across his heart, it sounded like a spring breeze.

    Immediately after, Mo Gu Han felt a person falling towards him, he used his inner force to help that person stand firmly.

    Yang Qingfeng raised his head, only feeling his body stabilized by a force, he did not feel the warm embrace, only the cold rain hitting his face. He opened his eyes, and only through the rain that was wetting his eyelashes did he clearly see the monarch standing in the distance, covered by the rain.

    Yang Qingfeng''s first reaction to the blankness of his mind was that his little mind had been discovered by the emperor. His second reaction was to run back, wanting to ask Qing Yan how she was going to deal with it.

    He had just been playing by himself outside the pavilion. When he saw that someone was coming from afar, he recalled that the king that Rona had mentioned would come the day before yesterday. Thus, he was sure that the person coming was the emperor.

    Only then did he suddenly have the courage to let the king see him before them, and only then did he pretend to fall and pounce into the arms of the emperor.

    In the end, he had overestimated himself and underestimated the emperor''s intentions. The king did not even want to touch him.

    "Brother Qingfeng, what''s wrong?" Did he fall outside? Or is the rain getting heavier? " Qing Yan waved her hand in front of Yang Qingfeng''s eyes and asked.

 C98

    This small pavilion could accommodate a very large area. There were layers of light muslin covering the outside and the inside, preventing them from seeing or hearing anything.

    They had just been able to hide in another place, but suddenly it began to rain. They didn''t have any rain gear on them, so they hid in this place.

    Earlier, when Qingyan told Yang Qingfeng to go take a look outside, he only saw a shadow through the gauze outside, yet it disappeared in an instant. Looking at Yang Qingfeng''s clothes, they were only slightly damp, and did not look like they had fallen onto the ground.

    Yang Qingfeng regained his senses, and stammered in panic: "Wang..." Your Majesty, it seems to be outside. I just saw it. "

    Qing Yan''s pupils constricted. She pursed her lips and asked, "Then, are you going to pay your respects?"

    "No, no." Yang Qingfeng couldn''t even speak properly.

    As they were discussing, a hand lifted the veil, and they saw a man in a black robe come in. The back of his hair was a little damp, and the hem of his robe had been dyed black. He had been in the rain for some time, and even with a paper umbrella, he could not prevent the rain from drifting in with the wind.

    The air inside was not as cold as outside. When Mo Gu Han entered, he brought along a gust of cold wind. The crowd trembled for a while before they regained their senses and looked at the person who entered.

    "Your Majesty. Your Majesty." The rookies finally saw the emperor they had been thinking about day and night, but now, it was like this, because their clothes had been changed into something thin, and no one expected it to rain again today. Even the temperature had dropped because of the rain, however, their morning red lips had turned blue, their cheeks stiff, and the carefully combed hair ornaments had become messy from the time they had hidden themselves from the rain.

    "What are you doing here?" Mo Gu Han''s voice was even colder than the air.

    He had only come to the flower garden today and had already seen most of his new concubine concubine in the harem. Just by looking at the clothes they were wearing, he knew they were here to spy on him. Normally, the flower garden would be visited by people from foreign kingdoms, and sometimes he would come here, but he didn''t know when it had become a playground for his harem to come here.

    "Your Majesty, today we took advantage of the fact that it was stinging, and thought that the scenery just now was only a scene of carelessness. We only stopped here for a moment because we forgot to bring rain gear when we came out. If you disturb the king''s mood, Qingyan and the other young masters will apologize to the king. " Qing Yan''s words had clearly described how they came here, as well as their subtle attitudes. Mo Gu Han could not find anything wrong with it.

    Mo Gu Han gazed at the person who spoke. He was wearing a pink robe, and his cheeks were rosy. Perhaps it was because his clothes were not as thin as the others'', so his complexion was not as bad. It was just that his body was like the peach blossoms he had just seen, drifting about in the wind and rain.

    Of course, Qing Yan knew that Mo Gu Han was trying to recruit him. He was wearing a light pink robe and looked very different from the other young masters. He believed that he would be the first one to be noticed. No, he only said a few words, and the king was left to him.

    Qing Yan thought to herself. Her expression didn''t show it at all. She still lowered her head slightly, but it wasn''t the same as when her chin was almost in her clothes. It was just that she could see his lowered eyelashes and the skin around his neck.

    Sure enough, "Raise your head." Mo Gu Han looked at his aura which was different from the others, and was a little interested in his appearance.

    As Qing Yan listened, she felt a few pairs of eyes staring at her back. She slowly raised her head, revealing her small face.

 C99

    Mo Gu Han was a little disappointed. The person in front of him was not like what he imagined, he had small eyebrows and a small nose, and even his lips were not the same as the person he wanted to see. Other than the familiar aura when he first spoke, when he looked at his face, he did not feel anything.

    "It''s nothing. This King will notify this servant to come over later to deliver the umbrella for all of you." Don''t come in here wearing all sorts of clothes. If that guard mistakenly thinks that you are assassins and you all lost your lives, then this king will not tell your father where you belong! " After Mo Gu Han finished his sentence, he turned around and left. The muslin flowed in along with him and blew on their skin. It was unknown if it was due to the cold or Mo Gu Han''s words that frightened them, but Qing Yan''s face turned pale.

    Mo Gu walked on the small path with a cold expression. He was currently in an extremely bad mood, and his entire body was emitting an aura that prevented people from approaching him. It was not the same as before. It was now his turn to be unlucky who he saw in front of him. Even the so-called rainy day made him feel gloomy.

    "Your Majesty?"

    Mo Gu Han looked at the unfamiliar yet familiar face in front of him, and his gloomy aura intensified.

    Yi Nan Xuan stood there holding a red oil-paper umbrella. He looked at Mo Gu Han with both surprise and anticipation. The bright red shawl wrapped around his body made his expression even more joyous.

    Yi Nan Xuan saw that Mo Gu Han didn''t care about it, so he was not angry. As if he had already gotten used to it over the years, he walked forward and stopped in front of Mo Gu Han. He tightened the straps on his cape and raised his head to look at Mo Gu Han, as if he was a lover meeting by chance. No entourage? "How about I accompany the king for a walk?"

    Mo Gu Han didn''t answer, he just closed his eyes and listened to the raindrops that fell on the paper umbrella. It seemed that the rain was getting heavier and heavier.

    Yi Nan Xuan also seemed to be listening to the same dripping sound, it became more and more urgent and fierce, as if it was the answer that was already clear in his heart. He gritted his teeth and stopped insisting on Mo Gu Han''s reply. He changed the topic and displayed the appearance that a imperial concubine from the imperial harem should have, "Your Majesty, you have spent the next few days in the harem, so the newbies from the Liu Li Palace spoke too much. I hope you won''t forget that this harem requires Your Majesty to do the same."

    "You dare threaten me?" Mo Gu Han opened his eyes and looked at Yi Nan Xuan. His red eyes hurt so he simply moved away and said it lightly, as if it was a simple question without any threat.

    Yi Nanxuan slowly lowered her head to the dust, her face no longer the happy expression it had at first. Now, all that could be seen was a deathly silence as she said, "Nannan is only someone that a concubine should be doing, and she doesn''t dare threaten the king."

    Even if the king doesn''t like him, it doesn''t matter. As long as he touches one of those people in the harem, the imperial court will definitely admonish him to let both rain and shine. At that time, his father will definitely give him a pregnancy. Since your highness likes Gu Moyan, then I''ll go and like him.

    "This is for the best. If This King finds out that you and those rookies were linked together, you are in cahoots with the officials from the previous dynasty. At that time, forget about you being the son of the Prime Minister, even if you were the son of the Senior Elder, I would still kill you. " Mo Gu Han fiercely threw down those words, brushed past him and left ˇ­

 C100

    When Mo Gu Han turned around, some raindrops fell from his umbrella and landed on Yi Nan Xuan''s body, wetting a large portion of his dark red shawl.

    Yi Nan Xuan watched as Mo Gu Han walked away. He shouted at Mo Gu Han''s back with all his might, "My lord, could it be that the only thing you can see is Gu Mo Yan? I have been with you for so long, I have stayed with you more than he has, my father is a minister in the court, and he has nothing! Nothing! Why are you thinking about him now that he''s finally gone? How am I not better than him? Is it because looks aren''t enough? Was his background bad? He''s clearly the one who''s been abandoned! " His hoarse voice sounded especially desolate and powerless in this rainy day. He tried his best to shout at Mo Gu Han''s back, as if he was going to tell Mo Gu Han about all the grievances he had suffered in the past two years before he was willing to give up.

    In the imperial harem, Yi Nanxuan shared the position of imperial concubine with someone who was inferior to him. He was clearly the most legitimate one, so why was it that all the imperial concubines in the imperial palace were Young Master Gu and Lady Gu? As long as he wanted something, the first thing the servants said was that the king had already reserved the position for Imperial Concubine Gu, so it was better to choose another imperial concubine instead. Why is he pampered by the king everywhere?

    Yi Nanxuan still remembered one time when she had caught his eye on a bright yellow silk cloth. The silk in her hand had been so smooth and cool that she had intended to tell the engineers to make it as soon as possible so she could wear it before the summer heat. When he returned, he found out that Imperial Concubine Gu had also taken a fancy to the material and asked the king to give it to him. In fact, these people wouldn''t be too angry with him, so he gave it to her, but he didn''t think that one day he would see this piece of clothing on a servant. The thing he was looking forward to was abandoned by Gu Moyan just like that. What angered him even more was that he trampled over the thing the king had given him just like that. After torturing the servant, he found out that Gu Moyan had indeed given him clothes. He happened to be leaving the palace today and wanted to show them to his friends. He immediately killed the servant, and his clothes were dyed red. He took them to burn.

    Perhaps they did not know about this matter, but from that day onwards, Yi Nan Xuan began to resent Gu Mo Yan. It was also during that banquet, he would fight with Gu Mo Yan for that Luminous Pearl, but he did not have the backing of a minister, so Yi Nan Xuan won so easily that time, and indirectly locked Gu Mo Yan up in the Clear Stream Restaurant.

    Yi Nanxuan stood in the rain, holding up an umbrella. His mind was replaying the scene of Gu Moyan and Mo Gu Han together, watching himself turn from an ignorant youth who was looking forward to discussing matters with his husband into a jealous man.

    A suffocating pain came from Yi Nanxuan''s neck. The paper umbrella in her hands fell to the ground. Her hands reflexively tried to pry them away from her neck.

    His face slowly paled, the blood faded from his face, and his pupils collapsed. His legs kicked powerlessly in the air twice, but he still heard his despairing words. "You don''t have the qualifications to compare with him."

    Then the hand around his neck gave way and he fell to the wet ground, one or two peonies on a red paper umbrella, rolling around him twice. One man and one umbrella laid on the ground. The rain became even more urgent, but Yi Nanxuan helplessly went to hold up the umbrella. This was because the following words didn''t even give him the time to despair.

 C101

    "Since you feel that you are better than him, then I will let you have a taste of what is called differential treatment. You don''t need to sit in the position of imperial concubine. I won''t accept your palace, so you just stay there and reflect on what you''ve said today. If I hear you say half a word more about Gu Moyan, then things won''t be as simple as lowering my position. From today onwards, you can just sit properly in your second rank concubine. " Mo Gu Han tilted his head and spat out these words slowly, as if he was saying, "Are you threatening me?" His tone didn''t contain the slightest hint of oppression, but it made Yinan Xuan feel as if it was a hundred times more painful than sending him to hell.

    However, Mo Gu Han had disappeared long ago. In the pouring rain, only the paper umbrella was left in the deserted space.

    The position of Imperial Consort was completely different from that of a high-grade concubine. This Imperial Consort was only second to the Emperor Queen in having the authority to manage the imperial harem, while the ones in the first and second grade third grade were all used to serve as a bed for the Emperor.

    After Yi Nanxuan lost her power in the harem, how would she be able to breathe in front of those people and make her father proud? How could she compare to Gu Moyan?

    He was kneeling like this, his meticulous hair about to be messed up by the heavy rain. It flowed down his face and dripped onto the ground, but it was unknown whether it was his tears or the rain.

    Behind Yi Nanxuan, there was a pink figure standing not too far away. She was deeply moved as she witnessed everything that had happened just now. Fortunately, she hadn''t listened to Yi Nanxuan''s reckless and impulsive words.

    Qing Yan recalled the look Mo Gu Han had towards him. She knew she had a chance.

    The pink figure left again, leaving only Yi Nanxuan alone in the rain.

    "Your Majesty, this subject feels that it has been many years since a new heir has been added to the palace. How about I take advantage of this time when a new disciple enters the palace to consider it?" Xi Men Yu stood out from his study and said to Mo Gu Han.

    Mo Gu Han had just lost the position of imperial concubine to the palace yesterday, and it had only been a day but the news had spread so quickly. Without the position of imperial concubine like Yi Nanxuan to stop her, any one of those concubines who were pregnant with the heir to the throne would be treated like the empress.

    That grandson of his did not allow people to be at ease. A few days ago, he had been warned by the Emperor to return home, but now he had come to tell him about it. It was unknown if his infatuated appearance was somewhat fake. When Ximen Que saw that the Young Master of the Ximen family, whose interests were too severe because of his words, had finally placed a little of his attention on others, he wanted to help him out a little. Moreover, he had heard that Mo Yan''s personality had changed drastically after returning from the small building and had become distant from the emperor.

    Mo Gu Han did not want to talk anymore. He was a little impatient with the people from the Xi Men family. He felt that Gu Mo Yan had left him partly because of Xi Men Qingfeng.

    Mo Gu Han looked at the imperial report on the table, nodded his head casually, and handed it to the servant beside him to arrange it.

    After the ministers left the study room, Mo Gu Han looked at the emergency report in his hand.

    "The territory of the capital will be occupied by the enemy kingdom in the next few months. I hope that the king will send an army to support us." It had been several years since a large-scale war had broken out in the capital city. He hadn''t expected that the invasion of other countries would be so fierce. The soldiers inside the capital city were no longer the same as a few years ago. Only then did the officials on the other side hope that some of the generals of the imperial court would go.

 C102

    Since this was his own territory, Mo Gu Han would not be so stingy. He only felt a headache coming on with the choice of a high-ranking officer.

    At night.

    When Mo Gu Han returned to his own bedroom, he found a person sitting there. He was wearing a muslin, but he was not afraid of the exposed parts. He showed the youth''s body clearly, and with the light shining, he wanted something to happen to him.

    Following that, he remembered the words that Xi Men Que had said today, telling him to continue his descendant as soon as possible? Even when he had been extremely fond of Gu Moyan, he had never had such thoughts. How could she possibly bear a child of her own to a newcomer?

    "In such a hurry to die?" Mo Gu Han sat down and said to the peaceful newcomer.

    The newcomer only sat on the chair by the table when he entered, not daring to go onto the bed. He was afraid of offending the king''s taboos, and he didn''t have the guts to do so either. The eunuchs who brought him here did not tell him what he should do. He had found the clothes he was wearing on the spot, but he did not know that the king would go to their Glazed Palace to announce the presence of people.

    It just so happened that this eunuch took a fancy to him again, and he felt rather frightened and pampered. It was unknown if it was just an illusion or not, but he always felt that the king had an anxious aura on his body.

    "Hmm?" Answer This King. " Mo Gu Han said again.

    "Ruo Nan doesn''t have one." Originally, he was already ashamed of himself. The king had even said such words to him, leaving him with no place to put his face. After all, he had the character of a scholar from the Liuxiang Family.

    He thought for a moment before walking forward and squatting down. He wanted to take off Mo Gu Han''s boots. He did not expect that before he could reach out to touch her, his neck would be lifted by someone. He then heard a whisper that seemed to be beside his ear, "Did This King call you to come close?"

    It had only been a few minutes, but Mo Gu Han had already sent out these questions consecutively. Actually, it wasn''t enough to let Ronan understand his position and what he should do tonight.

    However, he was still unwilling. He was the first one among the newbies to have been sent here by the king, so why couldn''t he get the king to come in person? At least he had nothing, and when the time came, he would go back and talk to the other young masters. But he also did not want to be the scapegoat for the king''s inexplicable anger.

    "Okay, you don''t need to attend to me tonight. Tell the people outside to let you sleep in the cubicle, they will arrange for you to sleep." Mo Gu Han released his hand, suppressing the emotions that he had almost lost control of. He straightened his clothes and spoke to Ronan who was lying on the ground.

    "Yes, Ruonan will be leaving now." The burning pain on his neck didn''t dare to reach out to touch it. In that brief moment of suffocation, it was as if the King had seen through his entire being. When the King let him go, he didn''t want to say anything else and slowly stood up to leave.

    As Mo Gu Han laid on his bed, he thought of the source that had just caused him to lose control of himself. Suddenly, a person appeared in his mind: Gu Mo Yan, the person he hadn''t seen for a long time. Then, after so many days without any news, he became even more agitated.

    It was still the emergency report from the Xi Men family''s group of old and young.

    The capital realm? Didn''t they say that they lack generals? Wasn''t the Ximen family in the palace now the young man who had always thought of her as a charming and charming young man, and was still thinking about her all day long?

    Mo Gu Han immediately stood up and drew up a report for himself on the table. It read: Young Master Xi Men Qing Feng is a rare man. I think that he will be able to take on such a big responsibility and will be assigned to guard the border when he reaches the Capital Realm, giving the title of Young General Xi Men.

    As the seal fell, the cursive script was confirmed.

    If this Xi Men Qingfeng went to the Capital Territory, he would not be able to return to the Imperial City for several years. Of course, he would be the best candidate to guard the border, and of course, it would be best if he died in the Capital Territory.

 C103

    There were a few chirping birds in the starless night sky, and not even the moon could be seen. The imperial city was in complete darkness. Only a few areas were lit up, indicating that people were still alive.

    Or the voice of a man shouting in the still night sky, "The sky is dry, be careful of the fire."

    Whose footsteps had disturbed the tranquility of the imperial city. These footsteps were somewhat hurried as they headed towards the Ximen Estate.

    Before long, the place far away was brightly lit. It turned out that the Ximen family had received the imperial edict.

    Ximen Qingfeng, who was drinking alone in his room, was called out by a knock on the door. He was slightly drunk because he did not know who would want to disturb people''s sweet dreams without sleep in the middle of the night. Even if he was not asleep, the cold wind outside made him even more drunk.

    When he reached the front hall, he found his father and his father sitting in front of the hall, looking worried.

    Ximen Qingfeng rubbed his forehead to clear himself up. He walked up and asked, "Father, what''s wrong?"

    He had a feeling that his father''s expression was related to him.

    Indeed, "The king has sent you to the capital tomorrow to guard the borders and prevent other countries from invading."

    Before Ximen Qingfeng could react, he was hugged. "My son, just where did you offend the king? Why are you living so arduously?"

    The Ximen family had been ministers for generations, but there had never been a war outside. However, the more time passed, the thinner the children of the Ximen family would become. At this point, only Ximen Qingfeng was left as an only son.

    "If the Lord wishes for this subject to die, this subject has no choice but to die." These words suddenly appeared in Xi Men Qing''s mind. He had clearly seen how the King had treated Gu Mo Yan in front of him back then. The decision to start over was made by that monstrous person from their past life. They did not have any strength to resist.

    "I''ll be the guardian of the capital realm then. Most of them are only three to five years old, and the shortest is to be able to see my father and father for a year or so." He was no longer the aristocratic young master who had been spoiled badly by his father. He had to work hard, although the chances of that were slim.

    "But Qingfeng, you have never been away from home for so long." Bai Qi''s eyes were filled with tears as he spoke. His parents didn''t have any great influence that would allow a king to change his mind, so the outcome had already been decided. However, he, the reclusive lady from a noble family, had once again been unaware of Ximen Qingfeng''s love affairs. Naturally, he did not know Gu Moyan. Even the previous time when the Emperor came to search their house, he was still very confused. Now, he could only resent the Emperor for making Ximen Qingfeng go out to guard the palace.

    "Father, I have grown up. Besides, didn''t I leave home to study when I was young?" You didn''t ask me to stay like that for a while? " Xi Men Qingfeng comforted her and asked with a bit of a joking tone as he thought back to the past.

    Isn''t that so? Back then, Ximen Qingfeng only knew that he played with the princes and concubines of the imperial clan all day long, and he had always carried them to the underworld in the Imperial City. If it weren''t for the speed in learning when he was young, he would have been quite intelligent. Otherwise, his grandfather would have used family rules to beat him up. Bai Qi was the one who spoke up many times to stop him.

    It was only because he had left home for two years that Ximen Qingfeng''s father had paid attention to him. His master was a martial artist and was quite famous that he remembered that he wanted a disciple and knew the head of the Ximen family. In addition, Ximen Qingfeng had been so naughty that Ximen Qingfeng''s father had given Ximen Qingfeng to the martial artist to discipline.

 C104

    He begged for mercy from his father, who always doted on him, but no one paid him any attention. He, the little Heavenly King, had stayed home, and could only endure the pain of having him study for two years.

    Ximen Qingfeng cried as he was carried away by the servants. He was out of breath, away from that carefree childhood.

    When he came back, he was already an elegant young man. Not only had he restrained his temper, but he had also learned a set of skills, especially the word "good". In the short few years that followed, it had spread throughout the country.

    When he thought back to that time, Bai Qi''s complexion seemed much better, and a smile appeared on his face. He smiled and said, "How could you compare then with what you have now?" Speaking of which, you really don''t know how naughty you are. Even your father can''t do anything to you. "

    "Hmm?" "Is that so?" Ximen Qingfeng did not remember how mischievous he was in the past. However, he clearly remembered how he had to live and learn from his master. Speaking of which, it was extremely painful.

    "Yeah, it''s just that we don''t even know when you''ll return." Ximen Qingfeng''s father nodded. He did not let Ximen Qingfeng change the topic and looked at him worriedly.

    He knew about Ximen Qingfeng''s situation in the Imperial Palace, but this time ˇ­

    "You are in great danger this time. The country next to the Capital Territory ˇ­" "In the past few years, he has been restless. I wonder how the discussions are going on regarding the envoys that were sent over to the King to negotiate peace." Ximen Qingfeng''s father analyzed the current situation and continued, "Our Ximen family has never gone out to lead our troops. This time, when you go ˇ­" How about I find some of the old soldiers that I brought back from the border with you so that I can give you some pointers? "

    Xi Men Qingfeng did not have a good reputation either. He knew that he was lacking and readily accepted his father''s suggestion. "Alright, thank you, father."

    "Madam, you should go back and rest first. I''ll accompany Qingfeng to have a chat." Ximen Qingfeng''s father turned his head and said to Bai Qi.

    After the servant and Bai Qi left, only Ximen Qingfeng, his father, and the burning candles were left in the room. The soft sounds of the conversation continued until the fish belly had emerged from the horizon.

    That night, Wen Linan came to the imperial capital as well. Naturally, he did not want to experience how comfortable the imperial palace''s brothel was. He estimated that the emperor would pass by the brothel tomorrow.

    He had a request for the current emperor.

    Until today, he had always been a fortune-teller traveling the streets. He had relied on helping wealthy families or poor families to count off their fortunes and earn some money so that he could live a life of begging.

    Because he had always been alone, he didn''t care about where he lived, so it was fine. However, this also caused him to often stay at brothels. He treated others with extra gentleness and good looks, so he had a lot of intimate friends. Moreover, he had martial arts and also knew how to count it as destiny. Thus, the silver was naturally kept in his hands. Sometimes, he would even be a bit more generous than those rich people.

    He wanted everyone in the world to know that he was Wen Linan, and he wanted everyone to think of him when he mentioned Wen Linan. He wanted those who had once mocked him to regret, and he wanted those who had looked down on his father to pay the price.

    Of course, if the entire world knew that he was Wen Linjian, the only way to quickly become an official was to join the imperial court. He didn''t want to wait for next year''s Imperial Examinations, so he had no choice but to find Mo Gu Han.

 C105

    Wen Linan went to the brothel. The brothel was not rarely seen because it was late at night. Instead, the fish and water mixed together were very lively.

    Their nightlife had only just begun. The unmarried ones took advantage of the young man being drunk in the brothel, while the married ones secretly seized the time to enjoy this hard-earned joy and short period of gentleness.

    Wen Linan lay in the room, enjoying the massage of the person beside him, as well as the beautiful music played by the person in front of him through the curtain.

    Wen Linan waved the fan in his hand. His slender eyebrows were spread wide, and his red lips were half-open, as if he wanted to speak to someone.

    "Qing`er, how long have you been here?" Wen Linan''s gentle voice came out from his throat as he raised the fan up. With a slight smile, he raised up the green-clothed youth who was beating his legs in front of him.

    Hearing Wen Linjian''s voice, the youth stopped what he was doing and put his hands to his sides. He slowly replied, "I have been staying in the dream space since I was young and will be taught by my master."

    Wen Linjian glanced at him and then stopped sizing him up. He raised his hand and placed it on the top of his head. Like a spring breeze blowing through the rain, he said, "These past few years, you''ve worked hard."

    He blinked his misty eyes as he sobbed, "Actually, the master in the pavilion treats us very well. Maybe it''s because my body has always been weak that I have to do this kind of work."

    Isn''t it? The task of serving tea to the guests and massaging their shoulders and legs was all done by the lower class. Those restaurants that served guests in bed were all downstairs, and the person playing the zither inside was the number one player in the dream space.

    Of course, since this was the Imperial City, the Emperor''s residence would not dare to act arrogantly in a place like this. It was as if they were secretly doing something on a dark night.

    "Yes." Wen Linan softly replied. He then closed his eyes and said, "If you are willing, you won''t be staying here in the future."

    Qing`er slightly raised her eyes, quickly glancing at the good-looking man before her, before lowering her head, gently rubbing her hands together, "Your Highness, do you mean that you want me to follow you?" Where did he get the honor of three lives to be looked after by this young master in front of me? I am already deeply grateful for his kind treatment. Wen Linjian did not look down on them and instead wanted to help them. He is very grateful.

    "There''s no need for that. If you want to leave the Imperial City and continue your own business in the future, I can redeem you to the boss." Wen Linan said.

    This brothel girl probably didn''t want to come to these places. Life was forced, so why not help them? It was still not too late.

    After choosing her words, she said, "This one appreciates the good intentions of the officials, but I will not follow the officials. It''s the same no matter where I go, why not stay in this pavilion for the rest of my life?"

    Although these words blocked all of the government officials'' escape routes, they had to admit that Qing`er had told them the most concise truth. If one did not meet a good man, it would be better to stay in the dream space. In this imperial city, there was the protection of an emperor, as well as a place to rest in peace.

 C106

    There used to be people in the dream club who went with the guests." At the beginning, he had anticipated that he would meet someone he could entrust his entire life to, so he had decided to follow him. The boss gave the indenture contract to his benefactor and he went to his mansion, only to find out that the lovers in the pavilion were unshakeable. The promises he made to a couple in his entire life were all fake, but he had never used them against anyone else.

    Only then did he realize that all he said was that once he bought himself a mansion, he would be nothing more than a beautiful concubine. In the future, it would be difficult for him to meet the people he had once met, and he would even be confined to the mansion for his entire life. He would live an ordinary life, in the dust of life.

    It was not as good as the one in the dream room.

    Or someone with a special hobby, after redemption, the prototype would be revealed. In less than half a month, they would be tortured to death in their room, and all their beauty and beauty would vanish into nothingness.

    They had all learned from the past. They didn''t dare to take the risk, but the person in front of them didn''t seem to be the person their boss was talking about.

    Since Qing`er had already spoken, there was nothing Wen Linan could say. They all had their own lives to take. After a moment of silence, Wen Linan began to carefully experience the long zither notes that came from the other side of the curtain.

    Slowly, Wen Linan who had his eyes closed suddenly felt that there were quite a few people gathered around him, some of them even looked at him with jealousy.

    Wen Linan opened his eyes and saw that there were quite a few pretty boys standing by his side. They were looking at him and almost threw themselves onto his body.

    He was used to this sort of thing. He didn''t have the arrogance of a young master and didn''t appear to be particularly poor. Furthermore, the things he had done to Qing`er earlier, they had all taken note of it as well. While he was resting with his eyes closed, they all squeezed in.

    The sound of the zither also stopped, leaving only the sounds of breathing and the laughter of the guests below. This place was especially quiet.

    The curtain was lifted, a pair of lily-white hands pulled up the curtain, and someone slowly bent over and came out. Emotions welled in her eyes, and she said in a gentle voice, "I just played a tune, does the official listen well?"

    The gentle voice was not the least bit rude in this somewhat noisy and quiet space. It was just like the tune he had just heard, intriguing. However, the look in his eyes was not as gentle as his voice. Instead, it was filled with a burning passion.

    Wen Linan looked at him and smiled. "Little gongzi''s playing is naturally very pleasing to the ears. As expected, beauties are indeed beauties. Whispering to one''s ears is a perfect match for beauties."

    The person in front of him was the "Qin Niang" of the dream studio. The reason he said this was because he was famous in this area for playing the zither well, but also because he said that there were only a few "Ping''er" in the brothel.

    She was a little feminine, and her voice was not as deep and deep as other normal men. In particular, she was as pleasant to the ear as an oriole.

    Today, he learned that a distinguished guest wanted to invite the small restaurants to play a song. Coincidentally, he was given some free time, so he agreed. He was also one of those young men who didn''t sell their skills during the day, so his identity as Ping''er never went wrong and he stayed in the dream space.

    At night, he had originally planned to play a song before leaving, but looking at the curtains, he seemed to be an elegant young master whose peach blossom eyes were exceptionally alluring. Thus, he wanted to spend all of his life learning to keep this young master, even if it meant losing his name as "Qin Niang".

 C107

    When the other small restaurants heard Wen Linan praise him like this, their eyes turned red. After spending some time in bed, how could they possibly have the qualifications to compare with Qin Niang? In addition, Qin Niang''s appearance was also very good, so she looked at him objectively.

    "Then, young master, will you stay here tonight?" Shui Qin walked forward and sat beside Wen Linan. Her eyes turned slightly as she asked.

    "Haha, with a beauty in your heart, there''s no reason for you to not stay." Wen Linan laughed twice, appearing extremely amorous. He extended his slender hands and pulled the water guqin into his arms, playing with his hair.

    Shui Qin did not pout when she was hugged, and her body naturally moved closer to him, her red lips half opened as she asked: "Are the officials new to the dream hall?" Qin''er has never seen you before. "

    There was even a hint of complaint in his words, as if he was blaming Wen Linjian for coming too late and making him wait.

    "Oh?" Wen Linan raised the chin of the beauty in front of him and winked at her. He looked at her for a moment before turning his hand back. "You came from Jinzhou City. Then, is Qin''er blaming me?"

    The water guqin was stunned as she felt a sliver of danger pass in the blink of an eye. She thought it was just an illusion. He then replied, "Qin''er, how dare you. I just hope that you can visit the dream space more often in the future."

    "Are you trying to recruit guests for the dream space? Or do you want me to just come and see you? " Wen Linan''s deep voice escaped from his throat and approached him, his breath rising from the neck of the water guqin.

    "Hur hur, what do you think, sir?" Shuiqin tilted her neck, exposing her white neck and faintly discernible collarbone as she let out a shy sound.

    Wait a minute.

    Wen Linan''s eyes looked to the back of his neck. He was surprised for a moment, but then he quietly withdrew his body and opened up a distance between the two of them.

    Why was the person in front of him a "Ping''er"? The identity of the "Ping''er" in the brothel was very little. At first, he thought the water guqin was just a bit feminine and wanted to praise the brothel''s water and soil for raising people. Who would have thought that he would be wrong. Although "Ping''er" was no different from a normal man, he could have a baby. He had just seen a small red mole on the back of Shui Qin''s neck, a standard symbol of "Ping''er".

    He had come to this brothel to experience the gentleness of this place and wanted to see if your charm had abated in the recent days. He also had a mission and didn''t want to spend too much time here, so his amicable personality allowed him to be extremely friendly to you at that time and abandon you afterwards.

    There were so many things that he could not take in, and he did not want to be involved in any of them. He had seen too many things that he would not give in to.

    One is wide, the other is wide.

    Shui Qin thought she said the wrong thing and felt that Wen Linjian was somewhat distant from her. She immediately became anxious and revealed an enchanting smile. "Naturally, I only want you to come see me. If you want me to come see you in the future, you must present a song for you. "Hmm ˇ­" Even if Qin''er is playing for other guests. " The water guqin bit her lips and blinked, releasing a fragrant and soft scent.

    "That beauty really does seem to be willing to stay behind." Wen Linan once again embraced the water guqin, but that previous estrangement didn''t seem to exist.

    Everyone was quite happy to see that Shui Qin had left Wen Linjian behind. In addition, he promised to return the favor. The nearby small restaurants opened their mouths, wanting to speak a few words with Wen Linan.

 C108

    A few of the small restaurants took note of Wen Linan''s words and started a conversation, "Did the officials come over from Jinzhou City and cause a famine there? "There are people causing trouble here in the Imperial City."

    The brothel was a good place to collect information since the ancient times, so it wasn''t surprising that the small pavilion inside the brothel knew some of the happenings in the outer city.

    Shuiqin and the others seemed to have been provoked, thinking about how those famines had caused a ruckus in the imperial city, and how they had been wronged by the officials. However, the people who came to the Dream Room described it so vividly that it made them laugh.

    Shuiqin looked at Wen Linan and said with a smile, "Isn''t that so? Young master, do you know the name of that kind person over there? Since he could not do anything, a lot of people had squeezed into this area, clamoring about what they should do in order to return justice to Jinzhou City. However, the servants did not know what was wrong, so after a while, those people were comforted by someone and left the Imperial City. "But since it hasn''t reached the Overlord, what a pity." After saying so, he shook his head. If the emperor knew about this, not only would corrupt officials be searched, the benevolent men who were usually ''doing good deeds'' would also have to be inspected by the soldiers before they were willing to let them go.

    "What are you up to?" Wen Linan smiled and tapped the harp twice on the head with his fan, saying, "It was that person who bumped into that Jiang or whatever. That''s why I came over there."

    "Then is young master going to the Imperial Palace to report about the matter of the monarch?" A smarter looking little restaurant asked with its eyes shining.

    He was a newbie in a small restaurant here. He used to live in Jinzhou City, and the constant drought in his house had left his family unable to keep up. As a "Ping''er", he did not have much energy to speak about and could only waste a mouthful of food at home. That was why he had no choice but to leave his hometown and come to the Imperial City without telling his family. When he settled down in the Imperial City and sent a letter to his home, he found out that his entire family had been poisoned to death and that they could not find the cause of their deaths. At home, only when their corpses started to stink, were their neighbors able to find them, but no one was willing to go in and clean them up. He could no longer go back. There was no one there he remembered.

    Thus, when he heard about the appearance of the hypocritical man in Jin Zhou City and that he had sent out the mildewed porridge, he had an explanation for everything. He was in the library waiting for the officials to bring news that the emperor had dealt with the hypocrite, but there was still no news of him! Apart from the search of the officials, there was no news regarding the relief of the famine outside the capital city.

    He shook his head, unable to help even if he wanted to. This time, he did not go to Mo Gu Han for this trivial matter, so he could only comfort him, "Don''t worry, little gongzi. When I left, that head of the Jiang family had already given him the punishment he deserved.

    The small pavilion heard his words and relaxed. Although he was unable to take revenge, those who died could not be revived. As long as that hypocrites Jiang did not harm the other victims, it was fine.

    Shui Qin seemed to have thought of something and suddenly said, "I''m afraid the country is going to fall into chaos. There''s no famine at all. I''m only praying that we don''t suffer too much."

    Death, the suffering of the people. The people suffered.

    It was not that Shuiqin was worried about the country as a lowly citizen, but he had heard a few ministers discussing ''peace, city, capital, west gate'' while playing behind the curtain a few days ago. Thinking about it, over the years, the country seemed peaceful and peaceful, but war was about to happen.

 C109

    "Hmm?" "What do you mean by that?" Perhaps this was the reason why Mo Gu Han would pass by the brothel when he arrived. He guessed Mo Gu Han''s trip, but he didn''t know why. Wen Linan asked.

    "I don''t know either." The water guqin lowered her head and looked at her fingers. A pair of hands without impurities seemed to dance with the guqin. It was soft and gentle, with a hint of coldness. He didn''t know anything.

    Seeing that Qin Niang did not say anything, the other person spoke out the words he had complained to her while having a good time with his guests, "The Capital sent an urgent order to the Emperor to settle the peace between China and our country as soon as possible. If the Emperor did not agree, they would start a war and force a war." He only knew this much. As for the rest, those officials had buried them deep in their hearts and didn''t want to reveal them out loud. They were all suffering.

    "Then did you hear the terms for peace?" Wen Linjian asked the key question. It was an urgent order a few days ago, yet there was still no news of peace talks with China. There must be something that caused the emperor to hesitate.

    "This is all the officials can tell us, and the most they can do is to leak the country''s secrets." The other one came forward and broke the heavy atmosphere inside as he jokingly said.

    "En, I was rude. Young master, please don''t blame me." He was too eager to know the answer, so he thought that it was impossible for them to know so much.

    However, if one didn''t know what kind of problems the emperor was that were difficult to resolve, then how could one enter the civil service and make the emperor fall for him? What should he do?

    When he thought about it, Wen Lian stopped talking and fell into deep thought. Seeing the situation, the small restaurants tactfully changed the topic, no longer talking about the military affairs of the country that they could not get close to, and on top of that, they were talking about a story that had caused a storm all over the city.

    "The emperor''s sole concubine disappeared from the palace. The emperor went to a senior class house to search for her on a night when he got angry, but he didn''t find her. This really makes the emperor feel awkward. Haha." This matter was something they discussed frequently after dinner. However, they couldn''t help but be envious of the missing Imperial Consort. She was able to make a person like the Son of Heaven nervous, and even trigger the entire city to search for her portrait by herself.

    Wen Linan was not interested in this matter. This was the matter of the emperor''s own imperial harem, so it was not his turn to interfere. Right now, the most important thing for him to consider was how to approach the monarch''s body, and then talk to him.

    When Wen Linan didn''t interrupt, he simply listened and started to narrate the story. They were nothing more than stories about the Monarch''s House, so he didn''t think too much about it.

    Wen Linan stayed the night in the room. During this time, he got along very well with many of the ''Ping''er'' people. There was no lack of people who wanted to repay him with their bodies.

    Wen Linjian was woken up by the sound of the beating of the gongs and drums. The dream house had already regained its tranquility, the obscene scene scene from yesterday when he had fallen asleep had already been swept clean, and it was hard to see the place where he was having fun. While sighing over the speed of cleaning up, he rubbed his hangover forehead, which was slightly aching, and ordered him to bring in something to wash up, after which he walked out of the dream house.

 C110

    Soldiers with weapons walked in front of Wen Linan. They wore armor, and their serious expressions immediately woke them up.

    "Are we going to war?" Ever since Mo Gu Han ascended to the throne, the war had calmed down and the country was only developing the economy of its commodities. There was no need to worry about the strength of the country, and there were only a few people on this continent who could match up with their country. They were also adamant on not offending others and did not think about taking over the land of other countries, but if you did not take the initiative to attack, the other countries would think that you were weak and easily bullied them, and they would want to expand their territory.

    Although they were somewhat suspicious, they still respected the soldiers who were going to war outside the city. Thus, a scene like this occurred: Every family opened their windows and opened their doors to escort the upcoming army, praying for their triumphant return, praying that they would return as they had left them, praying that they would not send any message to the family that was still waiting for news in the Imperial City. It was a solemn scene.

    After leaving Wen Linan''s line of sight, he saw Ximen Qingfeng, who was riding a tall horse, taking off his white clothes and changing into a set of ice-cold armor. On the left was Mo Gu Han, who was clad in a black robe. One of them had a worried look on his face. Some of his victories were within his grasp, while others were filled with excitement. The other person only had one expression, and that was a joy that couldn''t be concealed.

    The former was, of course, Xi Men Qingfeng. He wanted to leave the Imperial City, go to the impoverished capital and display his talent, and he would be trapped in the Imperial City for the rest of his life. It was time for him to show his talent, and when he returned, he would have a place to compete for Gu Mo Yan.

    He thought, regardless of whether or not China is at peace with each other, he has sent people to guard it, he believes that China will not dare to wage war in the near future, and the matter of reconciliation can be slowly resolved. Furthermore, this matter has to do with the Ximen Qingfeng, after he went to the border, Gu Mo Yan''s eyes would be on him alone.

    If the ministers were to know Mo Gu Han''s thoughts, they would probably say that he was a beauty who had misunderstood the law, and would not let the king become addicted to such matters. There were three thousand emperors in the imperial harem, so the king had to use both the rain and the dewdrops to quell the carelessness of the king.

    The wind blew the banners and robes of Mo Gu Han. When they reached the city gate, Mo Gu Han and Xi Men Qing dismounted.

    Ximen Qingfeng saluted in front of Mo Gu Han and said, "This lowly general will not disappoint the mission that the king has given me." He then walked in front of his father and father, knelt on the ground, and said, "I don''t know when I will return. Father and Father must wait at home for news of my return. I hope Father and Father can take care of themselves."

    "Good, good. Qingfeng ˇ­ You must come back... If there''s anything wrong over there... However, the letter told Father that he was asking someone to bring some with him. " Bai Yan could no longer hold back his sobs. He covered his face and lifted up Ximen Qingfeng, feeling as if there were hundreds of ants eating away at his heart.

    His father''s face was solemn as he said softly, "You have to protect your life. I think you should know this. As long as you are alive, you can get other things. Do you remember that?"

    "Alright ˇ­"

 C111

    Ximen Qingfeng''s voice disappeared into the wind, and the wind blew away the sand on the ground. The originally blue sky had turned somewhat dusty and yellow. The sand caught the riders in the face, choking them.

    After Xi Men Qing said his goodbyes to them, he turned around and mounted his horse. The sound of armor colliding together could be heard as the wind blew past the flag. Gradually, they disappeared into the distance ˇ­

    Everyone''s eyes were focused on this army, a slowly rising hero. Only when the sound and the flag in the armor disappeared did they solemnly withdraw their gazes.

    War was inevitable, they knew.

    Mo Gu Han''s body instantly became much emptier. The place where he had been attacked earlier was left with only his horse and a few guards. The horse gave two long whistles in the wind and scratched its front hooves.

    He did not know if he had made the right decision, but Mo Gu Han suddenly had this thought. He thought about the gaze Xi Men Qingfeng''s family had given him just now. It was so calm that it seemed to ripple in his heart.

    Mo Gu Han stood in the wind for a while, then mounted his horse and returned to the Imperial Palace.

    The emperor sending off every soldier that was about to set sail was an immutable law throughout history. Mo Gonghan was no exception. He still had a bunch of memorials after he returned home.

    A man in black was riding a black coloured horse. The horse was moving forward at a normal speed since it was still morning. There weren''t many pedestrians on the road yet, so the streets were quite spacious.

    Mo Gu Han listened, and his mood improved a little. Suddenly, he had the urge to pay a visit to the place where the zither music came from, but there were still a lot of things he had to do in the palace that needed to be resolved before he could do them.

    The horse slowed down. Listening to the zither, the horse seemed to be infected by the zither as it slowly moved forward.

    Suddenly, Mo Gu Han felt a blue flash before his eyes, and the horse raised its front hooves, trying to get Mo Gu Han off the horse''s back.

    Mo Gu Han reacted quickly and jumped from the horse''s back. The horse was screaming in fright. Seeing that its back was light, it wanted to run forward with its hooves extended, but was stopped by the guard accompanying it. The horse trembled uneasily at where it was before obediently staying still.

    "My lord, be careful of the danger."

    Mo Gu Han walked forward doubtfully. He wanted to see what had happened to the horse, and what had broken the previous tranquility. If he knew what kind of crazy or other things the horse had, he would definitely make the breeder pay.

    Mo Gu Han ignored the guards and continued walking. However, he did not notice anything. The horse''s eyes no longer showed any signs of wildness. He was just like how he was at the start.

    Only then did he recall the blue voice that flashed in front of him before the horse''s hooves. It was only for a second, but it was enough for Mo Gu Han to see clearly.

    He was slightly annoyed. He had heard of the Dreamscape Pavilion before. A little young master that came from the dream space knew what was going on just by thinking about it. He dared to behave atrociously in front of her and even frightened the horses. Could it be that his investigation in the Imperial City last time was not strict enough? How dare those officials give them money to spend?

 C112

    "Find him nearby. A man wearing blue clothes. He should be the Minister''s son." Mo Gu Han said that he wanted to find that little gongzi and bring him back to be educated.

    Wen Linan stood in the depths of the alley. His unfathomable gaze seemed to take in everything that had just happened. Mo Gu Han''s Qi was extraordinary, the strength of his country and his will to become an official became stronger.

    He had just been standing on the top floor of the dream space, looking at the black mass of land in the distance. It was the formation when the general led his men to war, showing the great military might of this country.

    Only two of Mo Gu Han''s guards were left. The two martial arts were slightly stronger than the others so they could protect Mo Gu Han.

    Sensing that someone was staring at him from the shadows, Mo Gu Han turned around and looked back. He received a powerful palm attack and took a few steps back.

    It was that man in blue again, the smell from the dream club.

    Mo Gu Han raised his hand to stop the guard beside him who was about to attack him. He pulled out the jade flute in his hand and leaned forward to attack.

    It just so happened that he could vent all the pent-up emotions he had just felt. Then, this little gongzi could also start practicing.

    Mo Gu Han sensed that something was not right as the two of them rose and fell a few times at the entrance of the alleyway. The person in front of him didn''t seem to have any plans to take his life. It was as if he was practicing a technique with the person in front of him. The inner force he released was completely dissipated by the person in front of him, but he didn''t take the initiative to attack.

    After receiving Mo Gu Han''s orders, the guards could only watch from the entrance of the alleyway and carefully listen for the voices coming from within. They wanted to rush in to help if something was wrong, but they could not hear anything. The two of them stared at each other, not knowing what to do. They could only stop the crowd that wanted to see what was going on.

    Mo Gu Han''s moves were even more successful. Every move he used was to take out the dead point of the person in front of him.

    "How is this, sir?" Mo Gu Han was the first to ask a question. The clothes he was wearing today was not suitable for him to use for physical combat, so his movements were limited. Only then would they be able to tie. However, he didn''t know if the person in front of him was not using his full strength, or if he was just doing his best. He didn''t want to waste any more time. There were guards waiting for him outside.

    I am Wen Linan, I have long heard of the might of emperors, and today, I have heard of its well-deserved reputation. I am a knight who roamed the world, wanting to join the imperial court, but I have no connections, so I have come up with this idea. Wen Linan dissolved Mo Gu Han''s attack, took a step back, clasped his hands, and said respectfully.

    "WenLin An?" He had never heard of this name before. Mo Gu Han stopped and looked at the person in front of him. He looked quite good, even better than Ximen Qingfeng.

    "You can also take the Imperial Examinations and enter the civil service. You are not just looking for This King." Mo Gu Han said in a cold voice. He and Wen Linan had wasted some time, but the other party had come to find him to become an official? However, the imperial government didn''t lack talented people. Besides, they had just passed the Imperial Examinations, so they could participate in the next year as well.

    "If the Japanese king had brought enough men, would you have survived until now?" Mo Gu Han sneered coldly, then said, "To dare block the current emperor halfway is an unprecedented feat, worthy of praise for his courage."

    Wen Linan did not pay much attention to Mo Gu Han''s taunts. He had made a prediction when he was looking for Mo Gu Han, or rather, he had considered the worst outcome. Now that the situation was like this, it could be considered light.

    Wen Linan maintained his bow, his head slightly lowered, yet he did not appear to be bowing or groveling. "This humble one has no other intentions. I only wish to become an official, and I hope that Your Majesty can point out the way."

 C113

    After thinking for a moment, he said, "I don''t want to ask you what you are in a hurry to do in the Dao Court. Just tell me, do you have any reason for me to stop the chancellor from talking?"

    Mo Gu Han looked down at him. Even if he could say something, he would not agree. When he went out of the palace to see her off, he met a young man who wanted to become an official. Did he think that this was the story of a storyteller? Experts in the public?

    Mo Gu Han refused to believe it, let alone the fact that China is currently eyeing our Liaoning Province covetously. If the person in front of us is a spy sent from another country, then it would be amazing! Even a native would be right to be wary.

    "I know some fortune-telling techniques, but it is not certain, but it is still alright. Does Your Majesty think that this is enough?" After pausing for a moment, he took out the skill that he was most familiar with.

    Amongst those who knew the art of divination, the palace was the rarest. It would be fine even if he went there. Being able to measure destiny is a big help to the country. "Mo Gu Han still doubtfully asked," Then tell me whether the matter of China coming to negotiate peace is good or bad. And guess the reason why This King has yet to negotiate with China? If you can guess it, I can even give you the position of State Grandmaster, much less an official. "

    If it was really such a difficult question, even a godly person would not be able to answer it. Wen Linan smiled wryly to himself. "Your Majesty, aren''t you making things difficult for me?" Even if I can predict the winds and clouds, I can''t read people''s hearts. "

    "Humph!" Mo Gu Han''s voice was filled with disdain, and he was just about to open his mouth to continue defeating Wen Linjian.

    Wen Linan, on the other hand, spoke again before Mo Gu Han could speak, and explained, "The king''s negotiation this time is more beneficial to our country than harmful. The two countries could develop and develop each other. Secondly, the two countries could form an alliance through marriage. As for the harm, there was no peace. A few more years of war and chaos. Over these years, China has slowly grown, and is even able to compete with our country. Was the negotiation brought up by their country first? "

    "Yes." Mo Gu Han, on the other hand, wanted to continue listening to this person''s analysis.

    "Since it is China that has proposed peace of mind, there should be no reason for the king not to agree. I suppose it''s because China asked the imperial government to give them something that they agreed to the treaty? " Wen Linan continued to speak, but his words were filled with certainty. "If this is the case, then the King can also propose conditions to exchange with them on the same terms. "This will be the contract''s rule, and it will also maintain the stability of the contract, so neither side will dare to go back on their word."

    "What if they don''t want to agree to the conditions?" Mo Gu Han asked. As an emperor, he should first think about the safety of the common people.

    "Does the king not have the confidence to win over the rising of China? If we are to truly start a war, we can move the people at the border elsewhere, and then we can catch them off guard and forcefully suppress them to negotiate peace. " This was their worst plan, but they had no choice but to deny that their country had existed for a hundred years. How could it be destroyed just because of a single China?

    Mo Gu Han agreed and nodded his head. His expression was relaxed, but it was still cold. "What you said about trading the conditions when the time comes is fine. This King did not think that our country would also lack capable people. If there really is a war, this King just saw that your kung fu was not bad, so I''ll leave the matter of leading the troops to war to you. "

 C114

    After thinking for a moment, he said, "I don''t want to ask you what you are in a hurry to do in the Dao Court. Just tell me, do you have any reason for me to stop the chancellor from talking?"

    Mo Gu Han looked down at him. Even if he could say something, he would not agree. When he went out of the palace to see her off, he met a young man who wanted to become an official. Did he think that this was the story of a storyteller? Experts in the public?

    Mo Gu Han refused to believe it, let alone the fact that China is currently eyeing our Liaoning Province covetously. If the person in front of us is a spy sent from another country, then it would be amazing! Even a native would be right to be wary.

    "I know some fortune-telling techniques, but it is not certain, but it is still alright. Does Your Majesty think that this is enough?" After pausing for a moment, he took out the skill that he was most familiar with.

    Amongst those who knew the art of divination, the palace was the rarest. It would be fine even if he went there. Being able to measure destiny is a big help to the country. "Mo Gu Han still doubtfully asked," Then tell me whether the matter of China coming to negotiate peace is good or bad. And guess the reason why This King has yet to negotiate with China? If you can guess it, I can even give you the position of State Grandmaster, much less an official. "

    If it was really such a difficult question, even a godly person would not be able to answer it. Wen Linan smiled wryly to himself. "Your Majesty, aren''t you making things difficult for me?" Even if I can predict the winds and clouds, I can''t read people''s hearts. "

    "Humph!" Mo Gu Han''s voice was filled with disdain, and he was just about to open his mouth to continue defeating Wen Linjian.

    Wen Linan, on the other hand, spoke again before Mo Gu Han could speak, and explained, "The king''s negotiation this time is more beneficial to our country than harmful. The two countries could develop and develop each other. Secondly, the two countries could form an alliance through marriage. As for the harm, there was no peace. A few more years of war and chaos. Over these years, China has slowly grown, and is even able to compete with our country. Was the negotiation brought up by their country first? "

    "Yes." Mo Gu Han, on the other hand, wanted to continue listening to this person''s analysis.

    "Since it is China that has proposed peace of mind, there should be no reason for the king not to agree. I suppose it''s because China asked the imperial government to give them something that they agreed to the treaty? " Wen Linan continued to speak, but his words were filled with certainty. "If this is the case, then the King can also propose conditions to exchange with them on the same terms. "This will be the contract''s rule, and it will also maintain the stability of the contract, so neither side will dare to go back on their word."

    "What if they don''t want to agree to the conditions?" Mo Gu Han asked. As an emperor, he should first think about the safety of the common people.

    "Does the king not have the confidence to win over the rising of China? If we are to truly start a war, we can move the people at the border elsewhere, and then we can catch them off guard and forcefully suppress them to negotiate peace. " This was their worst plan, but they had no choice but to deny that their country had existed for a hundred years. How could it be destroyed just because of a single China?

    Mo Gu Han agreed and nodded his head. His expression was relaxed, but it was still cold. "What you said about trading the conditions when the time comes is fine. This King did not think that our country would also lack capable people. If there really is a war, this King just saw that your kung fu was not bad, so I''ll leave the matter of leading the troops to war to you. "

 C115

    Wen Linan looked up happily. This meant that he had agreed to become an official, but his ambition wasn''t wasted on the battlefield. He could only say, "Your Majesty, I only wish to become an official in the imperial court. If your highness truly wishes for me to go to war, I can also take on the position of Military Advisor. "

    Mo Gu Han nodded his head and turned around. "Entering the imperial government is not that simple. Although you have this king''s recommendation, I believe your divination skills are comparable to your martial arts. Then, you should serve in a smaller position in the imperial government.

    That''s right, something like spreading his name throughout the world, there was no need for him to worry. He still had a lot of years to live, and joining an office was only the first step.

    As for the person on the other side of the conversation, Gu Moyan, who had been running from the palace all the way down to the village, was still living.

    Near Zheng Feng City

    At the entrance of the village, a child walked together with a group of children, playing with each other. After a long time, the children''s voices could be heard, and a few adults who passed by shook their heads, said good morning to each other, and went back to their own work.

    After a while, there were a few other families who started to call their children back to eat. Their shouts could be heard clearly from several houses in that small village, and everyone knew that it was time to eat. The men stopped their hoes and wiped their sweat as they carried the vegetables from the ground, striding towards their home.

    Gu Moyan had to travel for nearly a month before he could finally settle down in this village. He did not know how long he had been walking or how long he had been there. He only looked at the crops and knew that they only existed in the south.

    On the other hand, the people here were simple and honest. Most of them were kind-hearted people, and they also did farm work to support their families. Thus, they didn''t need much money. Gu Moyan had just arrived, but the village chief pitied him for his frail appearance. When he heard that Gu Moyan had travelled all the way from Jinzhou City and that the famine in that area was especially serious, he felt even more sorry for the teenager in front of him. He then found an empty space and gathered the village''s warriors and built a wooden house for Gu Moyan.

    Gu Moyan was very grateful, but also a little guilty. He had told the Village Chief that none of his life stories were true. He could just assume that he had broken away from the status of "Imperial Consort" and returned to living an ordinary life as Gu Moyan. He was no longer wearing the clothes he had brought from the palace, and the silver taels that the kind guard had given him were mostly used up along the way. In fact, he didn''t have any money to return to the villagers.

    He lived in a wooden house and experienced the love and affection that he had not come for so long. He had just arrived at the village and apart from the village chief, there was a man in his sixties called Old Zhang by the side of his wooden house. This was what the people at the village head called him. Gu Mo Yan was a little embarrassed from being taken care of, so he asked and found out that Old Zhang had a slightly older son who was working in the city. He was very close to the village, and with his wife taking care of him before he left, he was especially helpful to the young people in the village, even if Gu Mo Yan was just a foreigner.

    "Xiao Yan, open the door. The chickens raised by my family have laid eggs. There are dozens of them. I brought you some. You need to take care of your body. " Old Zhang started knocking on Gu Moyan''s wooden door again, holding several eggs in a basket, which was enough for Gu Moyan to eat for a few days.

 C116

    He didn''t have any land to work yet, so he ate some of the food given to him by the villagers. Sometimes, he would take some copper coins to exchange with the others, but the best one was still the person next door, Old Zhang.

    "Thank you." Gu Moyan opened the door and took the basket from Old Zhang''s hands, thanking him in a low voice. If Elder Zhang hadn''t seen his lips move, he would have thought Gu Moyan was silent.

    "We''ve known each other for more than ten days, why are you still so shy?" With Old Zhang''s mental fortitude, Gu Mo Yan''s current state must be because he was shy, just like the boy at the side of the village. He walked to the entrance of the village and looked at the path, but didn''t know what he was looking at. Would it not be shy to argue with you and then run away?

    "Uncle Zhang, I''m just shy. Do you want me to go in and have a seat? "Drink some tea." Gu Moyan stepped aside to let Old Zhang in.

    Elder Zhang waved his hand and said, "No, in a few days, my son will be coming back from the county. I want to prepare some dishes in advance so that he can have a taste of my father''s cooking skills."

    Men could also have children. Gu Moyan had already known this long ago at the palace. It was just that it was weird to hear the children call ''father'' or ''father''.

    Old Zhang''s husband went early and left the two of them to depend on each other. His son was also very ambitious, going into the county to earn money. Although Old Zhang was already famous, his son didn''t come back for half a year, which made him feel that it was better to do things in the village.

    "Alright."

    "Then Little Yan will come over in a few days. You know each other." Old Zhang said with a smile and then left.

    "I don''t ˇ­" Gu Moyan, who was left behind, opened her mouth and swallowed the words of rejection back into her stomach. Seriously, Old Zhang was just too good a person, so Gu Moyan didn''t know how to respond.

    "Come, come, come, Little Yan. Sit over here. This is my son, Liu Shan." When Old Zhang finished preparing the dishes, he saw Gu Moyan step into the doorway. She immediately wiped her hands on her clothes, pulled him to the table and introduced him to the people inside.

    Gu Moyan raised her head and saw that they looked similar to Uncle Zhang. However, they were a little masculine. Gu Moyan smiled at him and sat on the stool.

    Liu Shan, who was standing opposite him, was also giving him a lot of potions. Just as he saw his father''s passionate performance, he knew that his father was definitely not from his village. Otherwise, with his father''s temper, he would have brought him home to meet people.

    Liu Shan didn''t think too much about it and said to Gu Moyan, "I''ll also call you Little Yan. I''m older than you, so you can also call me Brother Liu. Just treat this place as your own, don''t be shy." When he came back, his father whispered about him for a while, saying that a young man in the next room was very shy and wanted him to be more friendly.

    "Mm ˇ­" Good. "Thank you." Gu Moyan was not able to call out for the time being, so her personality changed. He sat stiffly on the bench, clutching his pants tightly, like a alert little rabbit.

    Liu Shan didn''t say anything after hearing his reply. He didn''t know what to say to the unsociable him, so the two of them sat in front of each other awkwardly.

    "Liu Shan, look at what I''ve bought. There''s no store in the village in front of you. I''ve run quite a distance." Then another crackling sound fell to the ground.

    Why was there someone else? Uncle Zhang did not tell him. Gu Moyan became even more stiff and didn''t dare to look towards the door.

 C117

    "Ai ai!" "Look at how muddle-headed I am." Old Zhang came in from outside with a bowl, placed it on the table, patted his head, and said to Gu Moyan, "This, my daughter-in-law, Han An, will be attending next month''s eighth day."

    When Old Zhang said this, his face was full of joy. Even Gu Moyan was affected, and he felt happy for Elder Zhang.

    "You must come when the time comes." Old Zhang sat on the stool and began to move her chopsticks. "Come, come, come. Eat quickly."

    The steaming hot dishes were all dishes that Old Zhang had worked hard for the whole morning. Even though they were common vegetables grown in the fields, they still felt especially good.

    When everyone had arrived, they started to eat.

    After Han An finished chewing, he saw that Gu Moyan was only eating, so he said to him, "Little Yan, don''t just eat, eat. When we were with Liushan in the past, I heard that he had some skills in cooking. "I didn''t think I''d get lucky today. Eat this." As he spoke, he casually picked up a piece of Red Braised Meat in Gu Moyan''s bowl.

    Gu Moyan almost buried her face in the bowl when she heard Han An''s words. Only then did she raise her head. She felt a little uncomfortable being called such by her peers. It was also his first time eating at Old Zhang''s house, but why did he let it go? So envious.

    Gu Moyan picked up the chopsticks and picked them up before stuffing them into her mouth. The Red Braised Meat was plump but not greasy. It was really alright as it was delicious. Ye Zichen smiled at Han An. "Thank you."

    "Why are you being so courteous? Old Zhang''s neighbor will be my neighbor from now on. However, Xiao Yan, you look so pretty when you smile. You should smile more." Han Anping smiled at him. Gu Moyan looked on, her smile like the blossoming of osmanthus flowers.

    "Mhmm ˇ­" With a mouthful of food in his mouth, Old Zhang also nodded in agreement. Xiao Yan was just too shy. He should smile more. Those eyes were the purest and prettiest thing he had ever seen in his life. Especially when he started to laugh, he didn''t know how to describe it, so he read very little.

    Liu Shan saw all of this from the side. His father hadn''t changed after all these years. Fortunately, Han An didn''t despise his hometown for being poor. Liu Shan looked at Han An with a doting smile. He raised his hand to wipe off the vegetable juice on Han An''s mouth and said, "Eat slower."

    At the side, Elder Zhang made a fuss and clicked his tongue twice. He could not bear to see his son''s way of doing things, so he smiled and said, "There''s still a child here! "Both of you, hold back a little."

    Gu Moyan blushed. Because her mouth was stuffed with food, she could only shake her head. After the food was finished, she said, "I''m fine. Big Brother Liu and Han An are really close." He was also very envious.

    When everyone was full, they cleaned up the dishes. Gu Moyan had been resting on her chair for a while, but she didn''t expect herself to burp, causing him to feel truly embarrassed. Facing Liu Shan''s slightly mischievous eyes, he covered his face and quickly walked to the door. He hurriedly said, "Uncle Zhang, I''ll be leaving first."

    After Gu Moyan walked out of the door, he heard Old Zhang''s voice behind him, "You must remember to come on the eighth day of the next month." If you don''t come, I''ll come and help you. "

    It was simply a tone without any discussion, but Gu Moyan''s heart was warm. This feeling had never existed in his previous life. He had tasted the feeling of caring, but he was also afraid ˇ­ He was afraid that the emperors in the imperial city would come looking for him.

    Gu Mo Yan returned to his wooden house. There were only a few days left in this month. If it was the eighth of the next month, he would quickly prepare a congratulatory gift.

 C118

    Bundles!

    That''s right, the last time he left the Jin Zhou City, he took out some soft stuff from his bag and secretly stuffed it into his pocket. After a few days, he was still thinking about what he should do, thinking about how he wouldn''t be able to use them, and threw them away the last time.

    Gu Moyan walked to a cabinet in the corner and opened a drawer. She took out the things wrapped in torn pieces of cloth and placed them on the table. She counted. It was only a few items made of silver, but they weren''t too light either.

    Should he use it to pawn him in the pawnshop and pay him back? Firstly, he was unfamiliar with the place, and secondly, the owner of the pawnshop was supposed to be someone who knew what was good for him. If they knew that a small commoner had so much gold and silver jewelry, they would definitely be suspicious.

    So where should he take it? He couldn''t possibly use all of this as a congratulatory gift for Han An and Liu Shan, right? How would Uncle Zhang see him now?

    Since Gu Moyan had already eaten lunch, he didn''t need to do any work in the afternoon. He took the dried beans that had been given to him a few days ago and sat outside the door with a basket and began peeling them.

    "Brother Mo Yan!"

    A melodious voice came from afar, Gu Moyan snapped out of his reverie and turned to look at the side of the road under the sunlight. A younger person ran towards him.

    "Mu Fan? Why did he come? Didn''t your father tell you to go to the academy? " Gu Moyan stopped what she was doing and looked at the teenager in front of her with a puzzled expression.

    This was also the second neighboring house he knew of. Because his house wasn''t far from the wooden house, Gu Moyan would often come over to take a look after staying here for a few days. Speaking of which, the design of this wooden house came from Mu Fan.

    At first, Mu Fan was just hiding behind his father, looking at him timidly as if he was extremely interested in Gu Moyan. After that, he had somehow become bold. When he had heard that Gu Moyan was his name, he had kept calling her "Big Brother Mo Yan" in a very intimate manner.

    Mu Fan curled his lips and sat down next to Gu Moyan on the stone steps. He picked up a bean and helped Gu Moyan peel it, "You call me to school every single day and already get tired of it. After saying that you can go to the academy, can you really go to those places in the Imperial City?"

    According to their side, as long as they read more books, they would be able to go to the imperial city and meet the emperor. The Imperial City said that this was a dreamland and a faraway place that could not be reached by the people here for the rest of their lives, so it had always been this way of thinking for generations to come.

    Gu Mo Yan shook his head disapprovingly, but then nodded his head. Actually, this might not be the case, "But if you don''t study, you won''t be able to do anything."

    It was already good enough that the village had private pads for teaching. These youngsters were tedious, yet it was unknown how many of their predecessors had been born without even being able to study. They were luckless youngsters born out of luck.

    Gu Moyan didn''t have much to say about this. He would do whatever he could to persuade Ye Zichen to sit down. However, it didn''t matter if it was a good or bad thing, he wouldn''t be able to look at him.

    "Then brother Mo Yan is someone who likes to learn?" Or unlearned? " Mu Fan opened his eyes and didn''t continue Gu Moyan''s words. He suddenly thought of this and asked.

    Gu Moyan was stunned for a moment before reacting. She smiled at Mu Fan, thinking that he was trying to cover up his thoughts by asking people his age. She directly said, "Naturally, I like people with knowledge."

 C119

    "ˇ­"

    Mu Fan muttered these words himself. The volume of his words was extremely low, so much so that even Gu Moyan wasn''t able to hear them clearly.

    He earnestly advised, "In the future, after you finish reading, do you have any topic to discuss with the people you like?"

    "Big brother Mo Yan and I can really chat."

    "I like it. We have to get along day and night." Gu Moyan put down the things in her hands and looked up into the sky, as if she was trying to remember something.

    Mu Fan looked at him, seeming to understand what he meant. He didn''t speak any further and continued to ponder.

    After a long while, Gu Moyan turned to look at Mu Fan and asked, "Do you know if there''s any place that can melt iron?" He had just thought that since those items were no longer of use to him, why not take them and melt them together with him? After making some other things, he could even exchange them for silver taels.

    Mu Fan cracked his fingers and raised his head to recall something. "We don''t have any here. We have to go to the city. But it will take a long time to get to the city, unless you get a car to take you there. " After that, he moved closer to Gu Moyan and said, "Brother Mo Yan is going to the city. Bring me along as well. I want to go as well. I haven''t been there in a long time."

    Gu Moyan stepped back a little as she said to Mu Fan with a smile, "It''s because you don''t want to study, right? If your father knew, wouldn''t he have personally come to find me?"

    "Tch!" Mu Fan stuck out his tongue and straightened his body, continuing to peel the beans. His strange appearance made Gu Moyan want to rub him a few times.

    Then Gu Moyan began to talk again and threw the beans into the basket, "Uncle Zhang''s son is going to marry Ping''er, I haven''t even prepared a wedding present."

    "Big brother Mo Yan didn''t think of giving anything to you?" Mu Fan''s mind spun as he asked.

    "I''ve seen other people getting married. My father and father didn''t bring any expensive gifts when they went to the wedding. It would be great if they had some good intentions. Brother Mo Yan doesn''t need to spend any money."

    Gu Moyan nodded. Seeing the clouds start to change, the clouds dispersed one by one, revealing the blue sky.

    When Gu Moyan reached the village entrance, he saw a small winding road in front of him with weeds growing on both sides of it. It seemed that the village had been covered in weeds before.

    When he had first looked around, he hadn''t noticed the surrounding scenery. Coming here, he was tired, hungry, and too busy to care. But how was he going to get to the city now? He had thought about it yesterday, and it was still unresolved.

    "Little Yan?"

    Gu Moyan turned around to look at the package. It was Uncle Zhang riding a donkey cart, waving at him as he walked in.

    "But we have to leave this place?" When Old Zhang saw the package in Gu Mo Yan''s hand, his face was filled with doubt.

    "No, just ˇ­" I want to go into the city and buy something. "

    "Does Little Yan not have any tools to go with?" Old Zhang raised his head and looked at the glaring sky, then looked at Gu Mo Yan''s side and asked.

    Gu Moyan nodded, holding the package tightly in her hands.

    Elder Zhang jumped down from the donkey cart, pushed Gu Moyan forward and said, "I''m going to bring this donkey cart home anyways. If you don''t have any tools, I''ll lend it to you. You can bring it to my house when you come back." Then she looked at him with a smile.

    "Yes, thank you, Uncle Zhang." Gu Moyan carefully sat on the donkey cart. The wooden board was made of straw and was slightly stuck at the bottom, but it wasn''t too uncomfortable. She just needed to get used to it a little.

    "You''re welcome. Little Yan, remember to come back early. Don''t get lost in the city." Old Zhang joked behind him.

 C120

    Gu Moyan saw the words'' Zheng Fengcheng ''written on a stone far away and knew that he had arrived. Actually, this place wasn''t too far from the village head, he could have just taken a single road and arrived. He was worried about what he would do if he couldn''t find it.

    The architecture here was quite different from the one in Jinzhou City. It was probably due to the location of the building, which allowed Gu Moyan to be less restrained and fearful of meeting familiar people.

    Standing on the dazzling street, as if he was about to be swept away by the crowd, he had already tied the donkey cart to a tree at the end of the city, so that he could look for it when he left the city.

    Gu Moyan tidied up the package in her arms and swept a glance at the top bunk on the street. When she realized that this wasn''t what she was looking for, she left. He didn''t dare to ask where the passer-by''s Iron Body was.

    After passing a few more shops, Gu Moyan spent quite a bit of time walking and stopping. Finally, he asked about a strong metallic smell.

    Gu Moyan followed the smell as they walked down the street. At the end of the street, she saw a sign with a large character carved with red ink on top of it. Perhaps it was because it had been corroded by time, but she couldn''t see it clearly.

    Before he could even enter, he heard the sound of metal colliding with metal. "Dong, dong, dong." Gu Moyan walked all the way inside, but she didn''t see anyone around. The deeper she went, the darker the fire became and the stronger the smell became.

    "Who''s here?" An aged voice came from inside, followed by the sound of "Dong Dong Dong".

    "Boss, I ˇ­" Yes... "For fusing things." Gu Moyan walked over to the source of the sound and finally saw the owner of the shop, an old man in his seventies, standing near a pile of aluminum foil and iron. He had a large hammer in his hand and was striking the red-hot metal in front of him.

    The boss turned his head and looked at the package in Gu Moyan''s hands, "Show me your things, I won''t be able to get everything I want."

    Gu Moyan didn''t think too much about it. She opened the package on a nearby table, exposing all of the items inside.

    The silver light reflected off the candle flame, causing the shop owner to squint. With one glance, he could tell that it was a high-grade good product. However, he didn''t know why the young man in front of him had wasted such a precious item.

    The owner of the iron shop stayed in the store all year round, and apart from talking to the customers who would come to visit the next day, he had always been with these iron tools. Although he didn''t ask too much, he put down the hammer in his hand, walked up to them and looked at it, saying, "If the silver items fuse together, it might make you feel less, but the money is also more than the other way around."

    "Yes." Gu Moyan nodded. He only needed silver.

    The boss took the items and walked to the furnace. He threw them in just like that and increased the intensity of the fire below. He didn''t hold back at all and it was obvious that the boss was not greedy for money.

    While waiting for it to melt, Gu Moyan found a place to rest and sat down. The boss also picked up his hammer to do the work that he hadn''t finished yet. From time to time, the sound of "crackling" and "thumping" could be heard in the dark space.

    "Boss, can you give me a hairpin? I''m wearing it at my age." Gu Moyan stood up and said.

    "I''ve never made something so small before. I have to try it out. If not, I can''t do anything about it." The boss thought for a while and said.

 C121

    "Can you take a look?" the boss asked as he showed the silver hairpin to Gu Moyan.

    The hairpin was simple and unadorned, just like the iron shop owner''s personality.

    Gu Moyan nodded and accepted the hairpin.

    Seeing that the boss had taken out the box to store the remaining solution, Gu Moyan organized him in time and said, "Boss, you can keep it for yourself. Can I exchange it for silver taels?"

    The iron shop owner looked at the solution. Very few people would take silver items and melt them. Since the teenager in front of him had said he didn''t want them, he didn''t refuse. "Mm, I''ll give you ten taels of silver. Come with me."

    Gu Moyan brought a bag with her, and when she came back, all that was left was a bag of silver and a hairpin.

    As Gu Moyan walked out of the city, she thought about it and realized that there were some common things in her house. She was too embarrassed to keep thinking about the villagers, so she took the money with her to the store.

    By the time Gu Moyan had come out of the city, the sun was already setting in the west. At the horizon, the red clouds were as resplendent as a sea of flowers.

    Gu Moyan picked up the things in her hands and pulled the rest of the donkeys up, placing them on the cart before sitting on it.

    The donkey staggered forward. Under the sunset, Gu Moyan, a cart and a donkey drove on the small road. Under their shadows, they slowly disappeared into the distance.

    Gu Moyan was drowsy from the donkey cart''s swaying posture, and seeing that there was no one around, she knew how to get back to the village. He then relaxed and lowered his head to take a nap.

    Gu Moyan didn''t know why, but when she was about to lower her head to her knees, the donkey suddenly stopped walking and even shook its body, waking up Gu Moyan.

    He looked to the side first and saw nothing. It was the same grassy path he had come by, and there was no one around. Why did the donkey stop? Could it be that there was a stone head below?

    Gu Moyan was somewhat suspicious. She got out of the car and stood at the bottom. It didn''t matter if she didn''t look. Gu Moyan was so scared that her face almost changed when she looked at him.

    Although he had seen dead people before, they were all dead because of him. If his momentary napping had caused his donkey to kill someone else, he would probably feel guilty for the rest of his life.

    Gu Moyan pushed the donkey away, revealing the person that the donkey cart had hit. Gu Moyan was a little scared, and he trembled as he extended a finger to touch the man''s nose, discovering that there was still warm breath, and let out a sigh of relief.

    Why would there be people lying on this road? This was the only way to get to the city, so it was reasonable to say that the villagers were eating at home, so who was this person? Could it be that he was drunk and had fainted here?

    Gu Moyan moved closer to him, wanting to ask what he smelled like. Who knew that a sour stench would assail her nose? This was a drunk man, and he was clearly a beggar who had come from an unknown place.

    He waited for his identity to be revealed before paying attention to the clothes of the person in front of him. It was unknown how long it had been since this man had changed his clothes. The clothes were covered with mud and there was a dark red thing on his chest area. It had been drying with the mud for a long time, so Gu Mo Yan did not know what it was.

    Before, when he was in Jinzhou City, the beggar had shown him kindness, and he was unlikely to leave this man until he woke up. Moreover, this man seemed to have been knocked unconscious by a donkey, so he should wait for him to wake up before doing so.

    Gu Moyan raised her head to look at the sky and realized that stars had already started appearing all over the place. She couldn''t care less about this person''s slovenly appearance. She dragged him onto the carriage as she hurried the donkey towards the village entrance.

 C122

    In the recent days, a sect had risen up in the martial arts world. The name of this sect was truly something else. It was a sect of heresy, and its beauty depended on its name.

    This was a sect with very little knowledge, but once it was mentioned, it would turn into a heathen sect with a face full of food because it had no rules. Sometimes, when one was in a good mood, it was common to rob the rich or help the poor, but if one day you met them in a bad mood, then it would be really bad luck.

    This was why people in this sect loved and hated them.

    Bu Yuntian happened to be among them.

    pagan

    The pillars carved with the Qilin and the phoenix stood upright on the ground. They were about half a meter in diameter and there were a total of twenty of them. They were arranged in a disorderly manner in front of the palace.

    Bu Yuntian was following behind a servant. He led the way in and let him take a look at the pagan style. Overall, it was still rather satisfactory.

    Asking him why he had appeared in a foreign sect and was even considered to be a member of one, this all started from half a month ago.

    Because of the Jiang incident, Bu Yuntian finally understood a bit about how cold and warm people were. He would stick to people he knew a little bit and be an sworn friend.

    He left Jinzhou City and arrived at Upper Luo County.

    "Don''t miss the chance to pass by. Stop and take a look at this unique absolute art. Today you will be performing and then leave. Don''t be wrong!" The gong was seen a few times, and everyone on the street caught their attention. They all looked in that direction.

    Next, a young man in a suit took a gong and knocked on it in front of the crowd. He then put down the gong. He picked up a rifle from a pile of equipment and played with it a few times. He felt the weight and held it in his hand.

    Opposite him was an older young man, who looked to be his brother. He also picked up a weapon at the place where the equipment was kept. The commoners didn''t know what it was.

    Then, the spear-wielding youth roared and attacked.

    The eyes of the commoners lit up. Wasn''t this supposed to be a show of martial arts? They all became interested in this. They stopped what they were doing and looked at it with interest. Sometimes, when it was exciting, they would also shout along with their large bodies.

    Bu Yuntian originally didn''t want to stay there any longer, but seeing the young man in the middle competing with a spear in his hand, he walked up to watch.

    The two people in the arena were sweating profusely. Although the sun was high in the sky, the cheers from the audience made them even more passionate. The posture of his hands became even more vigorous as he changed the style of his moves to welcome the cheers of the audience.

    Bu Yuntian was also watching from the side and couldn''t help but praise him. Although the two young men in the arena did not have any inner strength, Bu Yuntian had never seen any of their moves before. Although he had once taken them as his masters, he had only taught them a few of their moves.

    The crowd erupted in thunderous applause. The two youths had already stopped. The younger one took out the gong from earlier and turned it around. While wiping the sweat on his forehead, he smiled and walked in front of everyone.

    The commoners praised him as they took out the money from their pockets and placed it on the gong, saying with unsatisfied expressions, "Good fight, young man."

    The young man just smiled and nodded, not giving him an answer.

    After the gong had been filled with broken silver or copper coins, the young man put them away and thanked them loudly.

    "Again, again." Someone shouted, a note of excitement in his voice.